Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

The sun's rays bounced off the beaten Ninjago City.

Weeks had passed, and repairs are still being made from the recent attack of the OverLord and his crystal army.

While businesses slowly began to reopen, one in particular was in decline.

The Explorer's Club residence kept its doors closed with very little hope of reopening.

Thanks to the recent outbreak at Kryptarium Prison, several thieves ran rapid in the streets once again, and many of them snatched the priceless artifacts from the club in the middle of all the chaos.

Now with very little of a collection and money, the Explorer's Club was nearing the end of its days.

One member, though, presented an artifact that could change their fate.

"Gentlemen! I know we've been short on funding thanks to several of our donars getting angry over their stolen artifacts, but rest assured! I have the solution to change all that."

Clutch Powers stood in front of a small group of men in what appeared to be a lounge.

"Powers, we don't have time for your flamboyant tricks again. We need to work on collecting more artif-"

"Just trust me on this, behold!"

Clutch pulled out a golden teapot from behind his back. It glistened against the fluorescent light.

"The Teapot of Tyrahn! Legends say that a being with immense power was once trapped inside it."

Silence grew over the room. The three men stared at the rusting metal object with squinted gazes.

"The Teapot of Tyrahn? The so called prison of the infamous pirate genie?" the man sitting in the center asked. He pushed up his glasses and adjusted himself in his rather cushy chair.

"It's pirate Djinn, and yes! Captain Nadakhan and his crew were feared across the land and sea years ago. This will surely bring back our status with the people of the city... and bring me several millions of dollars for finding it, heh," Clutch muttered the last part to himself.

The three owners fell quiet again. One coughed to break the silence while another grabbed for a cup of tea, which rested on a little table next to his chair.

"What's with the silence? Come on! This artifact is legendary! I can fact check with Captain Soto himself on it being the real deal!" Clutch spat as he waved the teapot closer to the men.

"Right, like we're going to take the word of a criminal? Come on, Powers," one of them grumbled before drywashing his face.

The explorer in the center then sighed, running a hand through his thinning white hair.

"Clutch, that dusty old thing isn't going to amaze anyone."

"B-But legends say that a Djinn is trapped inside it! He can grant wishes and-"

"If the thing can grant wishes, then why haven't you used it for yourself?" another explorer asked with a raised brow. Clutch rubbed the back of his neck, glancing down at the teapot.

"Heh, uh I tried, gentlemen... but I can't seem to release him. No matter how many times I-"

"Then by all accounts, the legend was a myth, and this so called pirate genie was just a fantasy," the explorer to the left said while he set down his tea.

"We don't have time for this-"

"NO!" Clutch exclaimed before clearing his throat. "Gentlemen, please. Just take a look for yourselves."

He handed the teapot to the explorer in the center. The older man held the object up to the light, adjusting his glasses.

"Hm, there seems to be a picture that's not lined up," he mumbled.

"What? A picture? How did I miss that?" Clutch said to himself as he moved to stand next to the explorer. He adjusted his eye patch, switching it to the other eye to get a better look.

"Well with all these dents and this dirt covering it, the picture's practically invisible," the elder replied before adjusting the sides to line up the faded sketch of a pirate skull and two crossed swords.

Then there was a glow. The old teapot grew brighter against the light and began to shake violently.

The elder yelped at the sudden hot metal and dropped the teapot to the floor.

Amber-colored smoke consumed the air in the tiny room. While the other explorers coughed their lungs out, Clutch and the elder kept their focus on the enormous shape forming from the smoke.

The shadow solidified and became a being with four arms.

The men gasped.

"I-It's true! Nadakhan the Djinn... h-he's real!" one of the explorers squeaked.

The infamous pirate gritted his teeth once he spotted the group.

"Of course I am real, you fools!" he spat, seething with rage before recollecting himself. He searched around the cozy room with a squinted gaze.

"Where am I? How long was I..." he trailed off once he spotted the teapot on the floor.

Memories of his previous plot against the ninja returned to the front of his mind.

"What year is it?" he muttered slowly.

"Uh, 20XX?" The djinn's temper mellowed by this answer.

"So, it has not been that long... But my-my blade! My crew--Delara! I must find the Realm Crystal and-"

"Ah, ah! You, sir, aren't going anywhere until you grant me- I mean us... our three wishes," Clutch said before snatching the teapot off the floor.

Nadakhan froze. He turned towards the men before his eyes locked onto the teapot once again. Powers followed his gaze before clutching the object tighter. A smirk then grew across the Djinn's lips.

"You seek wishes, eh? Well, I can give you those..." he said in a low chuckle.

...

Not too long after Clutch demanded his wishes, screams could be heard inside the Explorer's Club. Soon after, Nadakhan reappeared just outside the building in a puff of amber smoke. He gripped the teapot in his hook hand, which now glowed with four new sparks.

Nadakhan's humor quickly fell, though, when he floated down the street.

"Now for that crystal!" the pirate captain demanded before teleporting once again.

He then arrived in the deepest parts of Hiroshi's Labyrinth.

The pirate, though, froze. He stared in disbelief at the sight of an abandoned building. He floated inside, hovering over broken glass and what appeared to be broken down security droids. He glanced back at the outside, finding vines from near by trees had already tangled themselves along the building and were spilling inside.

He teleported all around the base before returning back to where he started. Nadakhan clenched his fists, trying to hold in his fury.

"I do not have time for this..."

Suddenly, a bright flash blasted inside the darkened base. Nadakhan held a hand over his eyes as he witnessed a portal opening from the ceiling. Before the djinn could even react, a figure fell from the portal and landed face first into the dismantled bodies of security droids.

The portal disappeared with a loud crack!

Nadakhan, though, focused his attention on the newcomer, already searching for a glowing crystal.

The man, though, possessed no gem. His grey skin was covered in scrapes while his ragged clothes were covered in dirt. He stood up with a groan. He rubbed his head while scanning the room around him.

Finally, a smile grew across his face.

"I made it back! I'm back! I'm-"

The newcomer stopped once he made eye-contact with the floating pirate. He gawked at the djinn, searching for any possible words to express his shock.

Nadakhan, though, was quicker in response.

"Where is the Realm Crystal!" he exclaimed while nearing the stranger.

"I-I don't have it!" the newcomer stuttered before cursing himself for showing any hint of fear.

"Then how did you just create that portal!" Nadakhan shouted, grabbing the man's filthy shirt.

"Traveler's Tea! You obnoxiously loud pirate!" the stranger spat before shoving the djinn off of him. "It took me years just to find the petals after those pathetic ninja and their counterparts marooned me in another realm!"

Nadakhan backed up a few feet, raising an eyebrow.

"If those ninja are so pathetic, then how is that they managed to maroon you?" he asked before growing a smirk. The stranger gritted his teeth.

"Watch it you-"

"No, you watch yourself! If you do not have the Realm Crystal, then you are of no use to me," Nadakhan replied before floating out the door. The stranger glared at the Djinn.

"Hey! Get back here you-"

Nadakhan disappeared before the newcomer could even finish his sentence. The man grumbled under his breath.

"Been gone two years, and this realm still manages to find new ways to annoy me."

The man then rushed back into the building and searched through the debris. He grinned when he spotted the only object that he brought along through the portal: a book.

When he made his way back out into the daylight, he scanned over the ancient text written on the cover.

"Heh, who needs Quill's lousy teas when you have a book of magic at your disposal?" the man muttered before opening the text and scanning over the words.

Poof!

The newcomer jumped when Nadakhan reappeared a foot away from him. He hid the book behind his back and watched as the djinn paced along the grass.

"How could the crystal be destroyed? First my home realm, then the loyalty of my crew, and now this!? Those ninja will pay if it's the last thing I-"

"Uh, excuse me?"

Nadakhan stopped and turned to face the stranger.

"Can you monologue somewhere else? I rather be alone-"

"You!" Nadakhan spat while rushing up to the man. "How did you create a portal between realms? You said something about a tea and... petals?"

"Traveler's Tea... and why would I tell you anything, you floating-"

"Watch your tongue. Unless you want me to tear it out of your blabbering mouth," Nadakhan said after pulling out a dagger and aiming it right at the stranger's face.

The newcomer inched away from the blade, swallowing slowly.

"J-Just... who are you?"

Nadakhan lowered his blade and floated higher into the air.

"I am Nadakhan, infamous pirate captain of the great Misfortune's Keep. I had nearly turned Ninjago into an adequate replacement of what was once my beautiful home realm... until that pathetic blue ninja made that wish to turn back time and-"

"Wait, wait... wish?"

The stranger looked over the pirate. His eyes landed on the glowing teapot still clutched in the pirate's hook hand.

"You're... you're a genie?"

"I am a Djinn."

"But you grant wishes?"

When Nadakhan didn't answer, a smile grew across the newcomer's face.

"This can make my plan much easier..." he mumbled before focusing back on the floating pirate. "Okay, Nadakhan! How about we make a deal?"

The djinn began to chuckle.

"You are hardly in place to bargain, stranger-"

"It's Damian-"

Poof!

Nadakhan reappeared behind the newcomer, eyeing the ancient book that he held.

"And are you going to share what you have there behind your back?"

Damian turned around and stepped away from the pirate. He moved the book to his chest and glared his opponent down.

"It's just a j-journel. Anyway, I will give you my extra supply of Traveler's Petals in exchange for you granting me three wishes, deal?"

Nadakhan floated away from the man. He tapped his chin as he pretended to ponder Damian's words. He then whirled around to face the book wielder.

"Hm, alright... what is it that you want?" Nadakhan asked while holding back a smile.

Damian glanced at the ground for a good minute before realization hit his face.

"I wish... I wish the ninja never became ninja in the first place!"

There was pause between the two villains. Nadakhan narrowed his gaze while Damian merely searched the colorful jungle around them as if something had changed.

Finally, the former gang leader groaned at the silence.

"What was that? Why didn't you do anything?"

The pirate sighed at the man like an adult witnessing a child's tantrum.

"I cannot grant a wish that can cause harm onto another, and since the ninja have technically saved so many countless lives in Ninjago's history, wishing that would cause serious casualties. "

"There are rules to your wishes!?" Damian exclaimed before running a hand through his messy hair. The man began to pace back and forth, letting his ancient book hang from his hand. He finally looked down at the text, staring at the violet skull and crossbones plastered across the front. He soon smirked at the book before turning back to the djinn.

"Then how about I wish they forgot who they were? That they believe that they are just normal everyday teenagers who never learned the way of the ninja?"

Nadakhan soon smiled at the man's words.

"Your wish is your's to-"

"Ah-Ah! Wait! I also wish that everyone in this realm believe that I am their hero and savior instead of the ninja. That they would do anything to please me because of how much I've helped them."

"Alright, anything else?" Nadakhan said through gritted teeth.

Damian tapped the side of his book for a second until his gaze fell back on Nadakhan. He then glared up at the Djinn.

"Yes, I wish that you and your crew, or whoever else follows you, never interfere with my plans, understood?"

Nadakhan gave a slow nod. He then held out his hand. Damian took out a small pouch of flower petals from his pocket.

"Are you sure you want to wish for all this? Those who sprint at the start rarely make it to the finish line."

Damian looked up to meet the Djinn's grinning face, hearing the cruelty with both his tone and words.

"Where did you get that? A knock-off fortune cookie? Just give me my wishes," the man said before handing Nadakhan the petals.

The pirate then placed two of his hands together.

"Your wishes... are yours to keep."

Chapter Text

(Movie Pov)

Location: Down Town

Time: 3:45 PM

~~~~~

"It's gonna be a close one folks! Who will win the ultimate prize?"

Crowds of people erupted throughout the stadium. The annual motorcross race was underway. Out of all the drivers, only two were coming close to completing the final lap.

Engines roared and dust clouds filled the air.

Among the cheering audience was a large group from Ninjago High.

The cheerleaders shook their pompoms and began spelling out a name:

"N-Y-A! N-Y-A! Go Nya! Kick their butts! You got the stuff! Water Ninja got nothin' on these chumps!"

Just below them sat the famous team of ninja.

"Go sis! Kick their #$%!" Kai spat as he fist pumped the air.

"Language!" Lloyd yelled next to him, but he still smiled.

"I agree, kick their #$%!" Zane shouted with glee. Lloyd's face fell into his hands while the rest of his team laughed.

"That's definitely going on my blog, ha!" Jay replied as he held a phone, recording the race. He moved the device, so he could get his friends in the shot. He then felt a jab of an elbow. Jay turned to find Cole.

"Hey, you're missing the action," he said. Jay quickly turned back to the track to find Nya giving a wave towards the group while she raced past. Though her helmet concealed her face, there was an obvious smile behind it. The water master then shifted her attention back onto the track and sped faster.

"The final turn! Go Nya!" Jay gasped before jumping to his feet. He fumbled with his phone, trying to keep the picture in focus. The rest of the team stood up as well and cheered on.

Nya continued to increase speed. Her and one other biker were neck-and-neck. The finish line was in view. The water ninja gripped the handles on her bike until her knuckles turned white. Sweat dripped from her forehead as her wheels whirled through the dirt, inches just ahead of her opponent. A grin spread across her cheeks when-

Work harder, maggots!

The ninja froze. She blinked a few times, but she couldn't deny the images flashing before her.

The dirt road melted into concrete.

The chilling wind through her skin evaporated and was replaced with a rising heat that made her face sweat even more.

The whole stadium switched to a large room that was nearly pitch black, aside from the humongous fire of a forge.

An anvil rested before her with a metal piece, which was red hot at the tip.

Several other people stood around her with similar work stations. Each of them hammered away at their own metal.

Tall, plum-colored creatures walked around the workers with spears while wearing suited armor. Their glowing green gazes shifted between each of the stations with disgust.

You!

Nya moved her focus off the scene around her and was alarmed to find one of the giants towering in front of her anvil.

Get back to work!

Nya gasped when the creature's face slammed in front of her's by mere inches. She halted her bike from the surprise, causing the wheels to skid across the ground.

Zoom!

The teen shook her head to find herself back on the dirt race track again. She whipped her head around to see crowds of people still cheering. Her group of friends, though, stared at her with looks of both shock and concern in their frowning faces. All images of the purple creature and the forge had vanished. The only thing that remained was the heavy breathing ninja.

"And the winner is Jackie!" the announcer exclaimed from the speakers.

Nya looked down to find that she had stopped her bike a few inches away from the finish line. The teen, though, wasn't even angry. She ripped her helmet off and wiped the sweat off her cheeks. Chunks of hair stuck to her face as she continued to search the scene around her as if it would provide answers to her many questions.

...

"Sorry you lost the race, Nya," Lloyd said while the group of teens walked down the street. Several civilians waved at the Green Ninja, causing him to keep shifting his gaze between the grateful citizens and his quiet friend.

"It's fine..." Nya muttered. Her hands were stuffed in the pockets of her sweatshirt while her eyes zeroed in on the cracks in the sidewalk.

"Fine? Fine?! Nya, you've been practicing for the Ultimate Motocross Race Spectacular for months!" Kai exclaimed.

"6 months and 2 weeks to be exact, and Kai's right. Missing the finish line by three inches must have been frustrating," Zane stated before Jay placed a hand on his shoulder.

"Maybe not restate the obvious? It can come across as insensitive," he spoke to the nindroid with a weak smile.

"But restating the obvious usually gets others riled up, and isn't that what we're trying to accomplish here?" Zane asked, frowning at the lightning master.

"Yeah, but not in that way, buddy."

Zane raised an eyebrow once Jay lowered his hand. The nindroid then turned towards his music friend.

"We want her to share her anger about the race... not make her angry at us," Cole answered without even looking at the ice ninja. He was scrolling through his phone with a pair of silver headphones swinging around his neck. Zane soon grinned from ear-to-ear once he understood.

"Thank you, pal!" he replied, making Cole smile back.

"Come on, you can be honest. I won't hold it against yeah if you wanna punch a lamppost again," Kai remarked, shaking his sister's shoulders. The water ninja gritted her teeth before walking ahead of the group.

"Ugh! Fine! Fine, it sucks, okay!? I was so close to winning. I would have won! If it weren't for... for..." Nya trailed off.

"Nerves?" Cole guessed.

"Problem with the bike?" Jay asked.

"A nail on the track?" Lloyd suggested.

"Gah! No! I-I-I don't know what I saw!" Nya spat.

"Oh, hey, we're here," Kai said. The rest of the group followed his gaze to find Chen's Noodle House right next to them with its gold and red sign hanging above.

Nya was the first to head inside, shoving open the door. The little bell above gave a loud ding as they entered.

"Welcome to Chen's-"

"Hey, Skye!"

The redhead smiled once she spotted the ninja, more specifically the fire one.

Kai rushed over to greet the waitress. He placed his hands around her waist and planted a kiss on her cheek.

"Kai- heh, stop. I'm working," Skylor giggled as she placed her hands on his shoulders, but she didn't push him away.

The rest of the ninja awkwardly stood off to the side while the lovebirds continued a catch up session with whispers and hugs.

"How long has it been since he last seen her?" Cole asked.

"2 days... I like a romantic movie as much as the next guy, but this much sweetness is gonna make me hurl," Jay admitted, causing Lloyd to chuckle.

"Oh, come on, guys. They just became a thing a few months ago. It'll die down... eventually," Lloyd said with hesitant optimism.

"Eh, I better take over. You guys want your usual booth in the back?" Garmadon asked. The four-armed man walked around the bustling counter and headed towards the group. He passed several other tables filled with customers enjoying their meals. Waiters rushed around him, carrying trays or glasses to the chatty consumers.

Within just 2 years, the once little restaurant on the corner had expanded and grew in immense popularity.

Of course, some of that popularity came when people found out the Secret Ninja Force had been regulars at the establishment.

The ninjas' reason for coming so often?

Well, it's easy to guess considering the newly acquainted couple and the fact the food was delicious.

The biggest reason, though, had to be their alternate realm selves warning them forever ago about the owner of the restaurant being a diabolical villain in their realm.

So...

Yeah, they had been keeping an eye on the kooky noodle man.

While the once evil tyrant, Lord Garmadon, showed his son and his friends to their seats, restaurant patrons waved towards the ninja and even towards the four-armed man.

With time, many people of Ninjago City began to forget Garmadon was ever evil, despite his towering appearance. Several civilians were growing at ease with the sight of the now hard working noodle maker.

What's helped, though, is that they have had new villains to focus on. Between the Skulkin biker gang and a snake army lead by a warlock named Pythor, the Secret Ninja Force has been back in action, using their powers and combat skills now to save the day.

"So, how's my favorite son and his friends doing today?" Garmadon asked happily, swinging an arm around Lloyd's shoulders.

"Only son, dad," Lloyd corrected with a smirk.

"I don't know... I keep seeing this Ronaldo kid coming in that could be your twin," Garmadon replied before snickering.

"Ronaldo? That's the first name that comes to your mind?" Jay asked as the group reached their booth. They began scooting across the curved, padded seats.

"As a matter of fact, yes. It's a respectable name... Er um... Jim?" Garmadon guessed as he stared at the teen.

"Jay."

Garmadon snapped his fingers and pointed to the ginger happily.

"Ah! Yes! Sorry, I'll get all your names right eventually."

"Sure... last week is was James," Jay muttered to Cole, who grew a smirk.

"Hey, in my defense, you did all change your hairstyles... Trying for a new look, Luh-Lloyd?" Garmadon continued. He ruffled his son's short locks while chuckling to himself. Lloyd smiled, adjusting his trimmed bangs.

"I guess... the barber accidentally cut it way too short," the teen replied while his father passed out menus across the long wooden table.

"Well, I think it looks great-"

DING!

"Ah, sorry, I better head back to the counter. Your waitress should be here soon to get your drinks... when Kai finally lets her go, of course," Garmadon replied. He then headed back over to the counter, which now held a line of customers.

"So he gets Kai's name right?" Jay questioned with a bitter frown.

"Your father is right, though. Your new hair does look great, Lloyd," Zane stated, ignoring the pouting friend next to him.

"Yeah, I don't know what it is, but that hair cut looks kinda familiar," Cole added after tucking his phone away.

"Really? Is it like some popular hairstyle now?" Lloyd guessed while glancing up as his blonde locks.

"No... I can't place it. Maybe it's-"

"He looks like his counterpart."

The group stopped and focused their attention on the brooding ravenette at the end of the booth.

"We all do..." Nya continued. She fiddled with a lock of her hair, which now only reached to her chin.

"Wow, you're correct, Nya! What a strange coincidence," Zane replied as everyone looked between themselves.

"I wanted to try something different. Honestly, I kinda dig the shorter hair," Cole answered as he ruffled his locks that no longer reached his shoulders.

"And Jay practically had to shave his head after getting gum stuck in it," Zane replied with a smile.

"Pointing out the obvious again, Zane," Jay grumbled. He crossed his arms over the table. His head sunk down till his chin hit his folded arms.

"Right, sorry..."

"You okay over there, Nya?" Jay asked, shifting his sulking gaze back on the water ninja. Nya continued staring at the colorful menu before her, eventually letting out a sigh.

"No... I saw the weirdest thing when I was on the track."

Nya looked back up at the group, hardening her gaze.

"Have any of you had any weird visions lately? Like you were practically transported somewhere else that you knew wasn't actually there?"

The group fell silent, staring at the teen with newfound concern.

"Nya, what are you talking about-"

Lloyd, though, soon raised his hand.

"I uh... I have actually been seeing something strange for the past week."

The teens all turned their focus on him.

Lloyd folded his arms across the table as well, glancing down at the hard wood.

"I just figured it was stress from the upcoming exams or that I haven't been getting a whole lot of sleep. But... I kept finding myself in dark alleyways and even running away from these soldiers in suited armor."

"Were they giant purple creatures? With horns on their heads and glowing green eyes?" Nya furthered quickly. She leaned over the table towards the blonde.

"I don't know, I never got a good look at them since I was facing the other way, but I would be carrying bags of what seemed like food."

"I too have been seeing visions of this high tech lab with scientists all around me, and I believe I have seen a few large soldiers in glowing suited armor with horns poking out of their helmets," Zane replied with a frown. Everyone then turned towards Cole and Jay.

The lightning ninja kept his focus on the table as he gradually sat up straight again.

"I don't know about any visions... but I've noticed my powers have been growing weaker, kinda," Jay muttered, drumming his fingers against his menu.

"What do you mean?" Nya asked with a knitted brow.

Jay lifted his hand and winced when only a few sparks escaped from his finger tips.

"I-It's becoming harder and harder to shoot electricity..."

"Is that why you haven't been using your powers as much when we're fighting criminals?" Lloyd asked.

"Jay, why didn't you tell us?" Nya furthered, scooting closer to the teen.

"I-I-I didn't want you guys to worry. I figured I just wasn't feeling well or maybe I needed to practice more or something," Jay replied before lowering his head in shame. Nya placed a hand on the lightning ninja's shoulder. Jay looked up to meet her gaze. Her touch eased a bit of his tension, causing him to smile. She returned it.

"Uh, I think my powers have been growing weaker too. It's been getting harder for me to lift heavy objects," Cole added, leaning over to meet Nya's gaze.

His comment brought the teen back to reality, and she soon realized how close she had gotten to the ginger. The water ninja's cheeks flushed before removing her hand and scooting back to her original spot.

"So we're having visions, and Jay and Cole's powers are weakening?" Lloyd questioned as he glanced back at the musician, who nodded slowly.

"What could it mean?" Zane asked.

"I don't know, but we need to do something about it because I'm not going through that vision again," Nya remarked, gripping her fists against the table.

The group fell silent for a moment. They all focused their eyes on their slightly stained menus as they began to brainstorm.

"Well, Sensei Wu may know something. Why don't we ask him about all this?" Lloyd suggested. The others soon nodded in agreement.

"Yeah, totally, he's always full of life lessons and wisdom," Jay admitted with a grin.

"Isn't he supposed to be picking up an order of teas from Quill's store today?" Cole asked, leaning his back against the seat.

"You're right! Come on, maybe we can meet him there," Nya answered before standing up.

"Wait, we're going now? But we haven't eaten!" Jay spat.

"Maybe if someone informed sensei sooner about his powers messing up, then we wouldn't have to leave right away," Nya snapped as she scooted herself out of the booth.

"Fair point..." Jay muttered with a sigh. As the teens made their way out from behind the table, Kai and Skylor headed over to them.

"Hey guys, sorry about that. What are we ordering-"

"No time for food, bro! We gotta go get some old man wisdom!" Nya exclaimed before snatching her brother's arm.

"Wait, what-WHOA!" Kai shouted while being dragged away.

"Yay for old man wisdom!" Zane cheered as the teens made a mad dash for the exit. Skylor watched as her boyfriend disappeared from sight. She raised a brow at the peculiar scene before waving an awkward goodbye.

...

Only a couple blocks from Chen's restaurant was a small shop called Brewing Comfort.

Inside the building were shelves that reached all the way to the ceiling. On each shelf were vivid colors and eye-catching labels of several different boxes, each containing different flavors of tea.

A few tables and chairs resided in the front of the shop, so patrons can sit and enjoy their drinks. Just past them was the front counter, where Quill and Sensei Wu were.

Quill packed up a few little boxes into a brown paper bag before handing it to the martial arts teacher.

"Here you go. Three boxes of Mellow Jasmine and one box of Poppy Surprise," Quill said from behind the counter.

"Thank you, these past months have been extremely stressful with all the new villains appearing. I could really use a relaxing vacation-"

Ding!

"Sensei Wu!" the ninjas cried as they burst through the front door.

Wu slowly slapped a hand across his face and began to groan.

"AAAnd I jinxed it."

The teacher set his bag back onto the counter and then turned towards the group as they piled into the shop. Quill watched the chaotic bunch with peaked interest.

"Students, what's wrong? Is the Skulkin Gang causing trouble again?"

"Uh, no, uncle... we just, uh... Maybe you should explain it, Nya," Lloyd spoke before looking over at the water ninja. Wu focused his attention on Nya as well. His expression lightened.

"Ah, Nya, how was your race? Sorry I couldn't make it. I was stopped by this group of thieves trying to break into this woman's hous-"

"It was fine, sensei, but we really need to talk to you about something... do you know anything about... well, visions?" Nya asked, stepping forward.

Wu paused for a moment. He stroked his beard while his gaze hardened.

"Visions are a very rare ability that only affect true Masters of Spinjitzu-"

"Then it's a good thing we're true masters of that skill," Cole said before lifting up his hand towards Jay without looking at him. Jay looked at the gesture and smiled before quickly high-fiving his friend in response.

"Why only Spinjitzu Masters though?" Lloyd asked, growing curious.

"Because Spinjitzu is a technique that was created by the Eternal Dragon-"

"Eternal Dragon?" Jay asked.

Wu gave his dumbfounded students a glare.

"Have any of you been listening to my teachings regarding Ninjago History?"

The teens glanced between themselves, looking anywhere else but at their sensei.

"Sure..."

"Totally."

"Of course!"

"No," Zane said with a straight face.

Kai then elbowed the nindroid in the stomach.

"I mean, totally dude!" Zane corrected himself with a weak smile.

Wu pinched the bridge of his nose.

"The Eternal Dragon is the creator of all the realms, father of the First Spinjitzu Master, and if you also didn't know, the First Spinjitzu Master used the Eternal Dragon's power to form both your copy's realm and our's. You need to know this, students, because the Eternal Dragon is the one who gifted you those elemental powers that you so freely use-"

"Sensei, I'm sorry, but I feel we're getting off track here," Nya answered, stepping forward.

"Yeah, no offense to the Eternal Dragon, but we got a situation here!" Kai exclaimed with his hands raised.

"Right, right... what were we talking about again?" Wu asked, looking over his students.

"The visions?" Lloyd answered.

"Ah! Yes, visions are a gift from the Eternal Dragon to serve as a warning when there is something that greatly disturbs the peace of the realm."

"So, they are like a warning sign to the Masters of Spinjitzu, who are the protectors of the realm?" Lloyd asked, which his uncle nodded.

"But what happens when there are multiple visions?" Nya furthered.

Wu paused. His brow knitted as he stared at the water ninja in disbelief.

"That's... That's definitely strange."

The room fell into silence while their teacher grew lost in thought.

BAM!

A loud thud echoed from the back of the shop.

"Oof, man, these crates get heavier and heavier every time, Quill."

Everyone turned towards a crate and a pair of legs. The newcomer walked in from a curtain draped over an entry way, which was behind the counter.

When the crate was placed onto the floor, the group noticed bright red hair.

"Thank you, Stellar," Quill answered. Stellar's gaze soon fell on the others in the room as she leaned an arm against the wooden box.

"What's this? A natural disaster meeting?" she teased while seeing all the serious faces.

"You could say that..." Nya muttered, shifting her gaze to the ground. Stellar's humor dropped as she made her way over to Quill.

"So what are these visions you keep seeing?" Wu asked.

As Zane, Lloyd, and Nya all explained the vivid images to their teacher, Wu's expression fell with a deep frown.

"This is very concerning..."

"And what about if we're slowly... losing our powers," Jay said before shrinking away with scrunched shoulders.

"Your powers are fading!?" Wu exclaimed.

"Only a little. I thought it was just stress," Jay answered as he scratched the back of his head. Cole shrugged at his friend's response.

"So I'm not the only one whose powers seem to be messing up?" Kai asked, stepping forward.

"You too, man?" Cole asked, turning to the fire ninja. When Kai nodded, the two fist bumped as a form of comfort to their shared problem.

Wu then huffed while he dry-washed his face.

"This is why I need a vacation..."

"Didn't you just go on one a few weeks ago?" Lloyd asked with a chuckle.

"Enough of that!" Wu exclaimed with flushed cheeks before waving off his nephew.

"I'm not sure what these visions mean or where they are taking place, but if not here, then somewhere else in Ninjago. We must search for the threat. Are there any names or faces you can recall from your visions? Any clues the Eternal Dragon might have given you?" their sensei furthered.

The three ninja began to ponder that question. Nya honestly didn't want to remember her vision. It felt so real that she could have practically been there. The heat. The clanking. The obnoxious purple soldiers. What she wouldn't give to kick those guys in the butt.

She did remember, though, seeing her reflection in the burning metal. The water ninja didn't think anything of it at first, but she soon recalled something off about it.

"I remember seeing my reflection. I had my old haircut with the pony tail, but... I looked older somehow."

Zane nodded in agreement.

"Me too. Also, on the computer monitor in the lab, I saw myself wearing a white lab coat with the name Borg Industries on it."

Lloyd shook his head as he ran a hand through his hair.

"Not for me. I had my old haircut, but I looked slightly younger as I was running down the street with all those puddles-" the Green Ninja stopped. His words fell slowly into place as he began to connect the dots.

Stellar grew a frown as she leaned forward over the counter.

"Did you say Borg Industries? That's a place in my-"

"Our copy's home realm!" Lloyd exclaimed.

"But how is that possible? Wouldn't the visions be about something wrong with our realm?" Nya asked. Wu stroked his beard for a moment as he processed the question.

"Not necessarily, whatever threat is happening in your copy's realm must somehow affect or will affect our realm as well."

"So, they're seeing through the eyes of their alternate selves?" Cole guessed with crossed arms, which his sensei nodded in agreement.

"But why? From what we've heard, our realms are nearly unrecognizable to each other. Why would this threat affect us?" Lloyd furthered, waving his hands outward for emphasis.

"Whatever this threat is, it may be trying to find its way into our realm, and perhaps your copies cannot stop it alone, hence the visions," Wu explained.

"But what about our powers? Why are they growing weaker?" Jay asked, fiddling with the loose scarf around his neck. Their teacher hardened his gaze while his mind dwelled on the mystery.

"I.. I'm not sure..." Wu muttered, "Perhaps this evil is slowly affecting all sources of elemental powers."

"Well, that's reassuring. That's very reassuring!" Jay spat while gripping the sides of his hair. Wu then waved his hands in defense.

"It's just a guess, though! We do not know for certain, so let's not focus on what ifs."

"Well, it would explain why you're losing your powers," Stellar pointed out.

"Not helping!" Jay whined towards the redhead before letting his face fall into his hands.

"So, then what do we do? Our copies have the crystal that can travel between realms. There's no way we can get to them," Kai said while scratching the side of his head.

"Maybe not..." Wu muttered.

All eyes fell onto the teacher as he cleared his throat.

"Don't tell me you got your own realm traveling crystal in your back pocket," Kai finished in disbelief, motioning towards their sensei. Wu chuckled.

"No, no, but I do think there's something that can help us with getting there. I'll need to fetch it. All of you better pack up and say your goodbyes."

"W-Wait, right now!? What about our realm? We can't just leave it defenseless!" Jay spat.

"Jay's right, sensei. What if the Skulkin gang, Pythor, or whoever else tries to attack the city?" Lloyd replied. Wu, though, merely smiled at the teens' concern.

"I already have that taken care of. I have my own B Team of ninjas to help protect Ninjago while you are away," their sensei explained as he grabbed his bag of tea and headed for the door.

"B Team? You made replacements for us?" Nya asked with a raised eyebrow.

"Well, the city can't expect you to be around all the time. With more threats rising, we need more helping hands."

Silence fell onto the group. The teens then shifted their gazes on the quiet shop owners in the back.

"Don't look at us! We're not part of your 'B Team'," Stellar quipped with crossed arms.

Wu then snickered once more while he pushed open the door.

"You'll meet them later. For now, you all better get ready."

With the ding of the front door, Wu exited, leaving the group of ninjas to think among themselves.

"Okay... so are we really doing this? Are we really prepared for whatever is happening to our copy's realm?" Jay asked as he fiddled with his scarf again.

"Of course! We're ten times stronger than when we last met our copies, not that they ever bothered to visit to find out, though..." Nya muttered with a bitter tone.

"Y-Yeah, but this great evil sounds like a huge deal, and we've never even been to their realm before. All their talk about so many villains... makes me really worried we'll be walking into something we're not prepared for..." Jay rubbed his neck while his body tensed at the dreadful thought.

The whole team fell silent. Their gazes slowly cast towards the ground as the weight of their situation finally set in.

Quill watched the group for a moment more before turning to his quiet friend next to him.

"You should go with them."

Stellar looked at the tea maker in shock.

"What? No, Quill, you know I'm not a fighter," Stellar whispered back.

"No, but you are smart and resourceful-"

"Are you just trying to butter me up, cause it's not working," Stellar snapped with a dull gaze.

"I'm serious, Stellar. You know the streets of Ninjago City well. Even if the place is in ruins, you would still be a great help to them. They need a guide."

Stellar frowned as she glared down as the counter.

"If all they need is a guide, then why don't you take them?"

Quill chuckled at her question.

"You're joking, right? You think I'd last 5 seconds out there on the streets?"

Stellar stood up straight and scoffed.

"Yeah, I know, but I just wanted to at least ask," Stellar said with a weak chuckle of her own. She then sighed before shifting her focus onto the ninjas.

"Hey, pity party!" The group turned to face the redhead.

"Excuse you?" Nya asked with hands on her hips.

"I'll go with you to your copy's realm. I can navigate you through their city streets."

"Seriously? You'd do that!?" Kai exclaimed while grinning.

"Are you sure? You don't have to come," Lloyd furthered with a knitted brow.

"Eh, I know... but I figured you all would be goners if there wasn't someone there to help guide you," Stellar finished. She smirked at the group after crossing her arms.

"Wow... how sweet?" Jay said, tilting his head to the side. Nya rolled her eyes in response, but she soon grew a smile.

"Thanks."

...

(Show Pov)

Location: Ninjago City

Time: 6:32 PM

~~~~~

Vroom!

Screams filled the busy streets as citizens in dark violet uniforms scattered from the approaching threat. Glass shattered across the ground while citizens raced out of the attacked super market.

Many soldiers in silver armor approached a group of black vehicles. Each of these tinted vehicles carried a picture of a dragon that was spray painted in green. The armored men and women stepped forward despite the running of the engines.

Although the soldiers' armor resembled the medieval era, the metal was shinier than plain old iron or steel, and there was even a purple glow to them. Their helmets also covered their entire head and face with only a black "T" shape on the front to play as a mask. Green glowing dots portrayed the soldiers' eyes as they glared towards the threat.

"Halt! In the name of Lord Damian. You are under- Gah!" one soldier spat when a soda can smacked him right in the face.

"Oh, were we not invited?"

A figure crawled out of the tall truck that was parked ahead of the group and stood on its roof. The teen wore torn, black clothing with a mask over his mouth. His clothes were stained with dark green spray paint, and bright red face paint covered his eyes as he glared at the soldiers with a wicked smile.

"No one messes with the Tarragon Dragons and gets away with it! Fear me! I. Am. Lloyd GARMADON! MWAHAHAHA!!!" the teen screamed, and the others behind him roared with him.

Chapter Text

(Movie Pov)

Location: Ninjago City

Time: 4:32 PM

~~~~~~

While their sensei grabbed their key to realm travel, the ninja each headed home to pack and say their goodbyes.

Lloyd raced around his room and began stuffing clothes inside a backpack. At the same time, he was throwing on his ninja suit, barely checking if he tied his sashes on right.

His mother, Koko, stood in the doorway, watching the frantic teen with a frown.

Once Koko found out that her son was the famous Green Ninja, she realized she too could help the city and those around her more. Between helping Nya teach former generals of Garmadon's army how to be heroes and providing additional training for her son in combat, the once retired hero fell in love again with the battlefield. She would find time in her schedule to help civilians as her former alias: Lady Iron Dragon. There were even times when she and her son joined forces to defeat some very difficult enemies in the past.

A week ago, though, there was a problem. She had attempted to take down a large group of thugs when one managed to land a hit on her back. Iron Dragon was still able to defeat them, but the task left her with several fractures in her spine. Being forced to resign as a hero once again, left her bitter. Although she loved defeating villains and saving the day, her sadness came from the fact that she wouldn't be at her fullest strength to protect her son: Just like now.

Koko let out a sigh and placed her hands on her hips.

"Make sure you pack a first aid kit. You remember how to make stitches like I taught you?"

Lloyd stopped. He was still readjusting his belt when he finally turned to notice his mom.

"Mom, I-I'm sorry, I was just- there's not a lot of time to explain, but I need to head to our counterpart's realm to help them with-"

"And prevent a world dominating threat, yes, I figured. I've seen plenty of those in my day," Koko said with a small smile. Lloyd scratched the back of his neck while he shifted his gaze to the floor.

"I don't know how long I'll be gone... I don't even know what we'll be facing in this other realm. I'm honestly kinda freaking out," Lloyd muttered. He lowered his hand and gripped his fists.

"I figured as much, especially when your shirt is on backwards."

The teen looked back up at his mom. He blinked a few times before noticing his attire. Lloyd groaned after collapsing onto his bed, covering his face with his hands.

"I'm doomed... How in the world are we going to do this!?" Lloyd cried. He lifted his hands in the air for dramatic effect.

"Hey, hey, you're not doomed. Remember when our city faced a tyrant day after day with his army of sharks?" Koko asked lightly. She walked over and took a seat at the end of the bed. "Who was it who warmed his father's heart?"

"Mom, that's different. Dad might have been awful, but he was still my dad!" Lloyd exclaimed before lowering his hands back down to his sides.

"Okay, then what about the second time? When he was that mind-controlled lava monster thing. Did you and your team defeat him then too?"

"Yeah, but that was with our counterparts. We don't even know if anything's happened to them in their realm... What if they're hurt, and we can't save them?"

Humor left from Koko's face as she stared at her son.

"Lloyd, what is this really about?"

The teen let out a sigh; he stared up at the ceiling fan.

"Jay said something before, and I can't get it out of my head... What if we aren't good enough? I mean, I know we're stronger and have faced tougher enemies, but our counterparts-"

"Have faced worse?" Koko guessed.

Lloyd sat up quickly to meet his mother's gaze.

"Yeah... how did you know?"

Koko paused, thinking of how to answer.

"Well, I could guess they were more experienced when I heard they were training you and your friends, but also..."

"Also what?" Lloyd furthered. He leaned in despite his mother's hesitant tone. Finally, Koko met her son's gaze once again.

"They came over that one time when they were last here, remember? I talked a little bit with your counterpart..." Koko trailed off again. A form of uneasiness filled her face. "From what I could guess, he didn't have the greatest upbringing either, and when I asked about his mother... I don't think he even had her around much to help figure things out."

Lloyd fell into a deep frown before he looked away.

"My point is, your counterparts may have more experience with being heroes and have faced difficult struggles, but I don't want you to sell yourself short. You and your friends have come a long way too. I know you all will take down this threat just like all the rest."

"But what if I can't lead them? What if I mess up? What if-"

"No more what ifs!" Koko exclaimed in a stern tone. Lloyd jumped by the sudden raised voice and turned back to face her. She smiled at him with tears glistening in her eyes.

"Trust me, if I hadn't injured myself, I would be throwing on my old suit and joining you kids on this threat... I just want you to know that I believe in you, Lloyd. You are strong and kind, and you care deeply for others. Now, I need you to show that love to yourself, okay?" Koko asked while tears streamed down her cheeks. Lloyd inhaled sharply. His eyes teared up before he hugged his mom, careful not to squeeze her back brace too hard.

"Thanks, mom."

...

The whole team reunited once again at Quill's tea shop. Each teen carried minimal luggage for the long journey while also dressed in their ninja garbs.

Each of them broke off, chatting among themselves in the middle of the store. Quill, who was also prepared, closed for the day and shut the blinds for each window.

"Do we really need the blinds? I can barely see," Kai whined as the shop owner finished covering the last window.

Click!

Light erupted the whole store once Stellar flipped a switch from the corner.

"Do you want people to see that we're sending their precious ninja away to another realm?" the redhead asked. She too was packed and ready. Instead of a ninja suit, though, she wore a hoodie, sweatpants, and running shoes. Perfect for blending in and being ready in case of a chase.

"Well, whoever these 'B-Team' Ninjas are, I hope they'll be able to keep criminals in check while we're away," Nya said, swinging her bag over her shoulder.

"Yeah, I don't know about that. They'd have to be pretty pathetic to be considered only B-Tier, right?" Jay asked. The rest of the ninja, though, stared at the lightning master with puzzled looks.

"Uh, that's a bit harsh, Jay," Kai said while scratching the back of his head. Jay answered with a simple shrug.

"It's the truth. It's not my fault if people can't handle it." Jay tilted his head and gave a strained smile. The look in eyes betrayed his nonchalant words. His narrowed gaze and tight grin became unnerving for the whole group when-

Ding!

"Hey, guys, sorry I'm late-"

The ninja team stopped dead when the front door opened, and they were greeted by none other than Jay.

The lightning ninja by the door gained a dumbfounded expression as he stared at what he assumed was a mirror across the room. When everything finally clicked, the whole store erupted.

"AAAHH! Evil Twin!" Jay shrieked before jumping into the closest friend's arms, which so happened to be Cole.

"What the heck? How many copies are there of you guys!?" Stellar exclaimed, gripping the sides of her hair as if she were in a nightmare. Despite everyone panicking, Nya managed to react first and grabbed a hold of the copy's shirt collar.

"Who- or what are you?" she spat after her previous frightened reaction died down.

"Enough!"

All panic froze instantly once they spotted Wu at the front door. He stepped forward with a tired sigh.

"You've proven your skills well enough, Chamille. You can stop now," he said. Everyone followed his gaze back towards the second Jay. The imposter soon giggled. Once Nya released them, they then summersaulted into the air and landed safely onto the front counter. While the imposter moved, though, their body shifted into a whole other person. The previous Jay clone was replaced by a young lady with wild purple hair tied into a pigtail on one side of her head.

The group stared, slack-jawed, at the insane sight before them. Their sensei stepped forward and turned towards his students.

"Everyone, I'd like you to meet Chamille, a shapeshifter. She's part of the new team called Rebel Blazers-"

"She has powers!?

"Why didn't you tell us there were others who had elemental powers!?"

"Why is she so creepy!?"

"I prefer quirky," Chamille said before winking at the frightened lightning ninja, who Cole set back down onto his feet. Jay froze up at the girl's stare and gulped nervously. She then dropped the cutesy attitude and placed a hand on her hip with a similar irritated glare from before. "But that's what you losers get for calling us the B-Team."

"Us?" Zane asked before there was another chime from the door's bell and a fast breeze.

"Finally, it was too bright outside. I couldn't stand it."

Zane looked to his left to find a young man dressed in a black hoodie and jeans with shades completely concealing his eyes. His brown hair was a mess under his hood as he carried a deep frown. He then raised a hand.

"Wait, I think my coffee's done-"

BLAST!

The tea boxes on the shelves rattled and everyone's hair blew when a gust of wind whirled through them. The previous newcomer had disappeared from his spot before returning seconds later with another gust of wind behind him. This time he carried a cup of steaming hot coffee. He took a sip.

"It's too early for this..."

"It's 5 in the afternoon!" Nya exclaimed in utter shock at the new guy.

"This is Griffon Turner. His super speed makes him a nearly impossible target... if he didn't spend the rest of the time asleep," Wu muttered with a dull gaze when he noticed the college student already had his eyes shut.

"Seriously uncle, there are others with elemental powers?" Lloyd asked.

"Well, after your counterparts told us about others possessing such abilities, I thought I'd investigate this further, and I was happy to find others just like you-"

"And he didn't have to look too far."

The group stopped once they noticed Skylor walking through the door. Kai's eyes widened before he rushed over to her.

"You have powers too?" Kai asked. The redhead gave a weak smile before rubbing the side of her arm.

"Not exactly... I agreed to train with Wu at first because I wanted to see for myself if I could replicate powers like my copy apparently can in, but I soon realized how much I enjoyed combat! Plus, I figured I would need to be able to defend myself in case another criminal attempted to kidnap me again," Skylor answered with a chuckle.

"Skylor may not have shown any signs of elemental power, yet, but her training combined with raw talent will make her a great addition to the team," Wu said, smiling proudly.

Kai then turned back to the redhead.

"But why didn't you tell me?"

"Because she wanted it to be a SURPRISE!"

"AH!" the fire master jumped when another person appeared from behind the redhead. The young man carried bright pink hair and a wide grin.

"Wha- Who the heck-"

"Name's Kenzo! I am what many of you might know as the Fusion Ninja... the element of stealth and an expert in the art of surprise!" the young man announced while standing tall.

"Okay... I feel some skills are overlapping here," Kai muttered as he looked between Kenzo and Chamille. The young lady scoffed, not taking her eyes off her sharp nails.

"Says the one whose team is made up of all stealthy ninjas... then again, you idiots talk so loud, anyone could spot you a mile away," Chamille snapped back, making Stellar snicker in the corner. "Not that it's any of your business, but Kenzo and I bring other skills to the team besides just stealth."

"Oh yeah? And what might those be?" Nya challenged, causing the shapeshifter to finally look away from her pink-colored nails. Chamille gave yet another enraged smile.

"Like I said, none of your business, you-"

"That's enough. You are supposed to be comrades. We all are here to help the city, not cut eachother down," Wu warned. He watched both girls carefully before they backed down and turned away from eachother.

"We're a small team, and we haven't had a lot of practice working together, but you can trust us to take care of the city," Skylor said before grabbing the fire master's hand. Kai smiled while squeezing his grip.

"We'll be back as soon as we can."

"I will be watching over them while you're gone to ensure everything runs smoothly, but now, we better send you off," Wu said. He then pulled out an object from his pocket.

"What's that?" Jay asked.

"Since traveler's petals are extremely hard to come by and not very convenient to travel with, I searched through my family's home to find something of my father's. It was a gift to him from the Eternal Dragon: the tip of one of his claws..."

The object Wu held was indeed a small, but thick, claw. It was wrapped in a gold band and connected to a simple metal chain, appearing as a regular old necklace.

"Let me get this straight... the creator of all realms gave your father a piece of his toenail as a gift?" Kai asked with a shriveled expression.

"The Eternal Dragon's power is beyond what anyone can imagine. A tiny piece of his claw has the power to teleport anyone to any realm at any time," Wu explained as he handed the necklace over to his nephew. Lloyd stared at the object for a moment with a mixture of emotions before placing it around his neck.

"Kinda seems like this would have been great to know about last time our counterparts were here," Nya remarked with a hand on her hip.

Wu avoided eye contact from his students before clearing his throat.

"I apologies... my father kept this item well hidden to ensure it wasn't misused. I only discovered it recently," he said. Their sensei then focused back on his nephew.

"Now, whisper to it where you want to go, and as long as you all are holding onto him, the claw with take you to the realm you wish," Wu explained further while motioning towards the rest of his students.

The whole ninja team nodded in agreement and moved towards the center of the store.

"Good luck," Quill said. Stellar looked at him one last time, giving a rather uneasy thumbs up before joining the ninja.

While Wu, Quill, and the whole 'B-Team' stood off to the side, the rest of the group placed a hand on Lloyd.

The Green Ninja took a deep breath and looked down at the necklace. He then spoke in a barely audible tone.

"Please... take us to our counterparts' realm."

When silence settled into the store, all that came next was a bright light.

...

"AAAAHHH!!!"

A swirling white and blue vortex formed out of thin air and shot out the large group of teens before it disappeared in an instant.

They crashed into a pile of garbage bags. Pigeons flew away from the filthy pile in a panic while an alley cat ran and disappered around the corner.

Groans could be heard from the trash as the teens collected themselves.

"Oh nice! Our counterparts got a water fountain to land in while we get a pile of garbage... I hate this place," Nya grumbled before kicking an empty soda can.

"Just be glad we had something to land on," Stellar pointed out before brushing off a few wrappers that stuck to her coat.

"Ah-AH! Something's on my back. It's moving! Help! HELP!!" Jay cried once he shot up from the trash bags. He started racing around the group in a panic.

"I got you, buddy!" Kai called out before tackling his frantic friend.

The two wrestled across the concrete until Kai snatched a mouse stuck inside the back of Jay's scarf.

"Got it!" Kai exclaimed before releasing the creature. Jay watched the mouse go, making him paler than usual.

"Good bye, little friend!" Zane called out after the tiny animal disappeared.

"That was in my SCARF!?" Jay shrieked before ripping off the cloth and stuffing it into the duffle bag hanging from his shoulder.

"Guys, keep it down. We're supposed to be keeping a low profile," Lloyd snapped, stepping out of the garbage pile. He picked off a banana peel that was on his head.

"Yeah, well, that ship's sailed. Anyone within a five mile radius heard... you... why am I not hearing anything?" Stellar asked. She looked towards the end of the alleyway they were in, and they could see the dimming sunlight while only a few streetlights added to it. The redhead soon tightened her fists.

"Not true, I have been hearing voices in the distance," Zane replied after Cole walked out of the trash to stand beside him. Stellar headed towards the end carefully, raising her hand to keep the others back.

"No, I mean, I don't hear any cars. It's rushhour. Where is every- What the heck?" the redhead gasped once she peeked around the corner.

"What? What is it?" Lloyd asked with growing hesitation. His body tensed when he noticed the look of bewilderment on the redhead's face. One by one, the teens followed her lead and dared to take a peek.

Surprisingly, there was no destruction, no violence, not even a simple frowning face.

The streets carried smiling citizens, carrying-on about their day. They strolled down the sidewalk chatting while they passed by shops and several other businesses. A group of children were even running across the street, with no car in sight, towards a candy store.

"Oooh-kay... Are we in the right realm?" Kai asked, scanning the scenery with a raised eyebrow.

"Nah, these people are way too happy. Anyone who smiles that wide has to be pure evil," Nya muttered with a narrowed gaze. She then looked to her right to find Zane staring at her with a knitted brow. The water ninja then looked back at the civilians with a less irritated frown. "With Zane as the exception..."

"What's going on? I thought our counterparts were in trouble. This just looks like a city that was turned into a gated community," Jay muttered. He noticed the very clean and neat looking outfits everyone wore.

"Yeah, and why is everyone wearing purple?" Kai asked.

"Lilac to be specific," Zane added with an equally confused stare.

"Blah, lilac goes terrible with pretty much everything. Should be plum-colored if you asked me," Cole spat while leaning against the brick wall beside the group. Kai then looked back at his music friend while gaining a smirk.

"Is that because plum is more of an earthy tone? Eh? Eh?" he asked, growing in his toothy grin.

"Stop it."

"This... This looks familiar..." Stellar whispered as she continued to gawk at the scene before her.

"What?" Lloyd asked, looking straight at the redhead.

Finally, the teen shook her head and focused back on the group.

"Nothing, nothing... Okay, if we're going to be able to look for answers, we first need to get ourselves some those purple outfits," Stellar pointed out, making Cole sigh.

"Where are we gonna find--AAAnd, there we go," Kai said while jabbing a finger at clothing store at the end of the street.

"Oh, how I love convenience," Jay stated with a bright smile.

"Come on, we'll take back streets," Lloyd said before throwing on his ninja mask. He then ushered the rest of the group further into the alleyway, allowing themselves to blend with the growing shadows.

...

Since it was nearing nightfall, the lit up clothing store was pretty barren. After the last few customers left, Lloyd caught the door before it hit the little bell above. One by one the team filed in.

When they entered, not a soul was in sight among the rows of clothing racks, which were all purple. Yet, the lights were still on.

"Hello?" Lloyd called out before flipping down his mask. Stellar rushed over to the door and turned off the lit up sign that read open.

"Just grab the outfits and get changed. I'll keep watch," Stellar said while pointing to the right towards the changing rooms in the back. She then walked past the windows and began pulling down the blinds.

"We can't just steal the clothes-"

Stellar slammed a few bills on the counter top with the cash register, looking right at the green teen. "Never said steal, blondie."

"Hey, she's learning," Kai said with a grin, making Stellar roll her eyes. He flipped down his mask, and the others copied him.

"Heh, and you were worried you wouldn't be much help," Nya said to the redhead as she snatched a shirt from the rack on what was labelled as women.

"No, I was sure I was going to have to babysit you all, which is a pain," Stellar muttered before locking the front door and peeking out from the blinds. "Blondie, make sure any back doors are locked too."

Lloyd nodded and started heading towards the back.

"We can't be the only ones here, right?" Jay asked as he scanned the store around him. "Where are the-"

"YEEEAAAAHHHH!!!" a person screamed while he rushed out with a bat, from the back of the store.

They didn't get far, though, because Kai ended up tripping the man and snatching the bat right before the person tumbled. The newcomer skidded across the floor, face first, before groaning. Kai winced at the scene until the man slowly sat up.

"Sorry, dude... reflex... You good?"

"You criminals won't get away with your schemes... Not while I am around! I was entrusted by my boss to close this shop, and I will not disappoint him!" the man announced, jumping back to his feet. The new guy wore a purple button up shirt and dress pants like all the other people, but his clothes were a slightly darker shade. He also wore a name tag just below his shirt collar that read worker. Lloyd held up his hands in surrender.

"We aren't criminals. We're here to help. We just need to lay low until we figure out what's going on and where the ninja are-"

"Pfft, you punks can't fool Dareth!" the man announced. He then proceeded to lower himself into a rather sloppy fighting stance.

"Did he just refer to himself in the third person?" Nya asked. Jay, though, paid no attention to her words because he was too busy looking around the store with growing concern.

"Uh, guys? We're missing-"

"Look, we're friends with the ninja. Do you know where they are?" Lloyd continued, lowering his hands back to his sides.

"I don't know who these ninjas are, but anyone who isn't wearing the standard uniform or Prime Guardian armor must be up to no good! So, leave! Before I unleash my ultimate power on you!" Dareth shouted as he raised his foot for emphasis. Lloyd's gaze grew dull before looking over at Stellar.

"Are you sure we're in the right realm?" Lloyd dropped his annoyance, though, when he noticed Stellar staring intensely at the strange man.

"I've seen you before... you're friends with the ninja..." she muttered before walking up to him. Jay then stepped forward with growing panic in his face.

"Guys, we have a problem. Cole and Zane are-"

"Don't try to trick me with your lies criminal! I'm warning you!" Dareth shouted as he moved to another fighting stance. Stellar narrowed her gaze. Her anger and confusion bubbled to the surface, making her fists shake.

"Are you seriously playing dumb right now? Everyone knows the ninja exists. What tactic could you have in pretending they aren't-"

"Enough of your lies, criminal! You've given me no choice but to unleash the tiger!" Dareth cried. He bent his knees and held out his hands in the shape of claws to appear animalistic. He then snarled and growled at the teens who grew more puzzled by the second. Stellar's intense stare flared up while her blood ran cold. She snatched the man by the shirt collar with rage filling her face.

"WHERE ARE THE NINJA!?" she sreamed. The man shrieked and dropped his 'tiger' stance.

"AAH! I don't know who you're talking about, okay!? I don't know anything! Just take the clothes and go! Please!" Dareth cried with a pleading tone. Stellar stared at the cowering man in pure disbelief, watching his completely terrified expression.

"You... really don't know who they are, do you?" she asked with growing astonishment. When there was no answer from the man, she released him. Jay then stepped forward again with scrunched up shoulders.

"Guys! Zane and Cole are-"

Suddenly, Kai gasped and shoved Jay out of the way.

"Our bros are missing!" he shouted with clear worry. Jay's eyes began to twitch before he muffled a scream while the rest of the team scanned the store.

"Where did they-"

Knock! Knock!

The group turned their focus to the front door. Stellar walked over and peeked past the blinds. She gave a small grumble before unlocking the door and letting two people inside.

"What happened!? Where did you guys go?" Lloyd asked the two missing ninja after they removed their masks.

"I had spotted some very interesting evidence that might help us," Zane said with an almost upset tone.

"He stopped by a bulletin board on the corner, so I stayed with him for back up," Cole replied with a slow shrug after Stellar slammed the door shut to lock it once again.

"Still, you should have told us. We have no idea what's going on, and we can't afford to lose... anyone..." Lloyd trailed off when his android friend handed over some flyers.

It was wanted posters, and the first one read-

"I-It's my counterpart," Lloyd muttered, causing the whole team to gather around their leader.

"Well, that's to be expected. If some new threat took over, then of course, the ninja would be wanted," Nya said plainly.

"Yeah, but something's off," Lloyd said as he stared at the photo. Not only did his counterpart have a hair style similar to his old one, but the younger teen's clothing definitely didn't resemble ninja attire. In fact, his whole demeanor seemed different. The most obvious clue was the crooked grin and narrowed gaze.

"Maybe it's just someone who looks like your counterpart?" Jay suggested.

"With the same exact name?" Nya asked with a raised brow.

"I mean, they could have gotten the picture wrong..."

A sick feeling fell to the green ninja's stomach. He continued to stare at the picture that almost seemed like a twisted reflection. He then turned towards the man, who was now sitting on his knees. He threw the poster in his face.

"Do you know who this is?"

"Oh... Yeah, everyone knows Lloyd Garmadon. He's one of the most wanted criminals in Ninjago City. Him and his gang are constantly wrecking stores and stealing anything they can get their hands on."

"What!?" the group exclaimed simultaneously.

"Uh, where have you kids been? I'm guessing you're from out of town?" Dareth asked.

"Y-You're lying! My copy- I mean, Lloyd would never do that!" Lloyd spat. Dareth raised an eyebrow in confusion and then crossed his arms.

"Well, I mean, he is the son of Lord Garmadon, so what did you expect?"

Anger soon flared across the blonde's face. His pupils became tiny dots while he gritted his teeth.

"Liar! You-YOU DON'T KNOW WHAT YOU'RE TALKING ABOUT! I-"

"Lloyd. Lloyd! Let it go, forget him," Nya said after placing a hand on the teen's shoulder. Lloyd heaved a few deep breaths once he made eye contact with the water master. He then turned back to find the man holding his hands up in surrender.

"Look, j-just take whatever you want. I won't say anything, promise!" Dareth pleaded.

Lloyd stared at the man in pure disbelief before Cole stepped forward.

"That's not all. We saw a few other people that were wanted, and it doesn't look good..." he said while motioning to the papers in his leader's hand.

Lloyd looked down and flipped through the other wanted posters. He spotted Pixal, Wu, and-

"The Quiet One?" he read the name beneath a photo of a young girl with blonde, nearly white, hair. The group turned to look at a bewildered Stellar.

"You used to work for her, right? Isn't she like a serious bad guy?" Nya asked.

"Yeah... but I didn't expect her to look so... so young," the redhead mumbled. She then sighed before looking back over at Dareth.

"Alright, Dareth, you're going to tell us what the heck is going on, and-"

CRASH!

The group whipped their heads towards the front of the store. Past the blinds, they could hear screams and engines roaring. Lloyd was the first to rush over and pull back the blinds.

People raced away from a super market at the other end of the street. The glass windows of the building were shattered while several vehicles with green spray paint surrounded the place.

"There's a break-in at a grocery store... a bunch of cars with green dragons are parked just outside," Lloyd explained to the others.

"AH! It's the Tarragon Dragons! Lloyd Garmadon's back for more!" Dareth cried before rushing to hide behind the cashier counter. The teens looked between themselves, growing more puzzled by the second.

"Okay, what the heck is happening? Suddenly Golden Boy is a criminal!? This can't be the right realm," Nya snapped while throwing her arms up in the air.

"Whatever's happening, we need to find out," Lloyd said. He dropped the papers from his hand and unlocked the door.

"Wait! You guys can't just go rushing out there," Stellar said as she turned to see the rest of the team throwing back on their masks.

"We can't just sit here while criminals are causing trouble... even if it might be one of our copies," Kai said as he crossed his arms with a fallen tone. Stellar sighed. She noticed the hurt in Lloyd's gaze while he death-gripped the door handle.

"Look, whatever is going on here, something has definitely affected everyone in a weird way... we should find out more information before we go marching out there and-"

"In the name of Lord Damian, stand down!"

Stellar froze. She rushed over to the door to find armored guards pointing their weapons towards the punks that were looting the store.

"Uh, please tell me I heard that name wrong?" Jay asked. His face grew paler.

"No... No, he can't be..." Stellar muttered. Lloyd looked outside with her, and his heart nearly stopped when he spotted the person on top of one of the vehicles.

"Fear me! I. am. Lloyd Garmadon! Mwahahaha!!!" the teen cried while him and the rest of the gang laughed manically.

Lloyd gritted his teeth at the sight. Without throwing on his mask, he thrusted open the door and raced outside.

"Lloyd!" his team called out, but the leader kept running. He didn't care who saw him. All his focus zeroed in on his counterpart.

This has to be a joke.

He has to be under some kind of mind control

or an evil clone-

It just can't be him!

"We said STAND DOWN!" the head of the guards commanded, pointing his spear that glowed pink at the tip.

"You losers know how this goes, so why don't we just get to the fun stuff already."

Lloyd was taken aback when he spotted a purple glow emanating from his counterpart's hands. The gang members roared their engines and hollered at their leader's power. Some of them, after collecting their loot from the store, stood close to the teen with their own weapons, ready to charge.

Lloyd picked up the pace when he realized his copy was about to leap right at the armored guards.

"STOP!"

Time seemed to freeze. Lloyd again heaved a few heavy breaths as he stood in front of the guards, arms spread out. His copy had stopped in front of him with his glowing fist a mere inch away from his panicked face. The gang leader slowly lifted his face, and Lloyd remained speechless.

Whatever happened to this realm, the teen before him was not his counterpart.

The gang leader's usual green gaze glowed a deep violet, filled with so much rage that Lloyd nearly backed up from the intensity.

"Who are you?" the leader asked in a low tone. Lloyd noticed the teen now carried fangs when he spoke.

"L-Lloyd, it's me, you're counterpart... What happened to you?" that was the only question that seemed stuck in the ninja's head as he stared at the nearly unrecognizable person in front of him.

The gang leader raised a brow before shaking his head to shrug off the statement.

"Get out of my way before I make you-"

"I wouldn't try anything, Goldie," Kai spat. Lloyd glanced to his right to find his team had arrived at the scene.

"What did you just call me?!" the gang leader growled. He whipped around to face the team now.

"Aw? Is Golden Boy going to throw a tantrum? Cause, If you're gonna be evil now, then I can't wait to kick your butt again!" Nya exclaimed with a smile from underneath her mask.

"You all are the worst at de-escalating a situation!" Stellar groaned. She aimed her watch, which carried a laser blaster, right at the gang members inching closer to her.

"I don't know what's happened to you, Lloyd, but can we just talk?" Lloyd asked with a pleading gaze. The gang leader lowered his glowing fist for a moment. He stared at his copy with a knitted brow, growing more puzzled by the second.

"No one insults our leader and gets away with it! CHARGE!" one of the gang members screamed, snapping their leader out of his trance. The ninja team raced towards the gang while the armored guards joined the chaos as well. The gang's leader then glared at Lloyd. His eyes flashed purple once again.

"Anyone willing to protect Damian's guards is worthless scum like them." He then began to chuckle, growing a wide grin. "Finally, someone new to fight. I was starting to get bored."

"Lloyd, please! We came to help you and your friends! Where are the other-"

Lloyd didn't get to finish before his counterpart's fists glowed violet, and he charged right for him.

Chapter Text

Outside of Ninjago City and off the coast resided the infamous pirate captain.

He stared out at the endless sea while his ship rocked back and forth from the waves just past the docks. He watched his crew tinker away, creating new additions to the ship and restoring it to the gigantic aircraft it once was in a previous reality.

The captain's blade, the same blade that was given to him by his falling father, rested in Nadakhan's clutches, gleaming in the sun's rays. Although he managed to salvage the blade from the rubble of his home realm, he could not find any survivors.

The djinn, though, did not look for very long. Rather, he spent the short time in his realm searching through the remains of what used to be one of his royal blood line's historical temples where ancient scrolls and texts were kept.

His father had him spend much of his time there during his youth to ensure he would be well educated in their people's history when he took the throne.

Of course, that was not the path Nadakhan chose, but seeing the likely cursed book that wretched underling held reminded the pirate of something. Something that caused the djinn to search through the temple's remains for answers.

While his crew toiled away at repairing the ship, their captain turned away on the sandy beach to unravel a scroll he managed to find. He scanned the ancient language, barely able to decipher it. He cursed his past self for not paying more attention to his lessons. He mumbled the words he could read and gripped his sword tighter and tighter as he read.

"Captain."

Nadakhan raised his weapon and nearly hit the man before him. The man jumped, clearly startled by the reaction before falling back into a neutral expression. Nadakhan relaxed his shoulders once he realized it was his second-in-command.

"Flintlocke... I didn't realize it was you," Nadakhan said before lowering his weapon and shifting back to his scroll.

"I noticed... You seem on edge, captain. Any reason why? You've barely spoken to the crew since you rescued us all from our banishment. Shouldn't we be celebrating?" Flintlocke asked with a raised eyebrow.

Nadakhan paused for a moment. He hesitated to speak, wondering how much he should say.

The pirate had not forgotten the mutiny that transpired with his crew in the past timeline. He knew that the pirates' memories had been altered from the wish, but he couldn't afford for history to repeat itself, not yet at least. He needed reliable crewmates, so he chose his next words carefully.

"I am going to be honest with you, Flintlocke... We may be in over our heads."

His first mate furrowed his brow with concern as he twirled his bushy mustache.

"What'da mean, captain?" he asked as the djinn wrapped up the scroll and turned to him. Nadakhan sighed before continuing with a heavier tone.

"I mean Ninjago is different now, much different. It has been several decades since we last ruled the seas. We attempted to take over this entire realm for ourselves before... in another reality-"

"In another reality?" Flintlocke asked with obvious bewilderment. "B-But how? I don't remember-"

"That's because we were foiled by our enemy with their wish to reset everything. The ninja, the new protectors of this realm as they see themselves. They are ruthless humans who have caused the destruction of my home realm and eventually the destruction of our crew. They had nearly stopped us from claiming Ninjago as our own... and caused the death of so many of our faithful crew members... even Dogshank," Nadakhan said as he floated closer towards the ship. Flintlocke followed the djinn's gaze, growing more alarmed by the new information, before racing after his captain. He spotted the large woman hammering away at the edge of the ship while Monkey Wrench started yelling at her and throwing a fit.

"Buttercup?" Flintlocke muttered before shaking his head and focusing back on the djinn. "T-They did all that? I thought the people of this realm were too soft for that sorta thing-"

"It is true, Flintlocke... My father's sword is proof enough that my previous home has fallen. I managed to gain the upper hand on those ninja in the other reality and nearly gotten rid of them for good, but the blue one resorted to wishing all of us away and erasing the whole timeline to ensure we were all locked away once again."

The first mate clutched his fists tightly the more he processed his captain's words.

"Then what shall we do now, captain?" he asked in a low tone.

"We need to prepare. Another pitiful human had used his wishes to alter this realm again, and he has claimed himself as their ruler."

"Well, we can easily take him out and-"

"No, he has a book... I am not sure the extent of its power, but I know it is powerful and a ticking time bomb, especially in the hands of that weasel. Luckily, he is also enemies with the ninja, so he has erased their memories of who they are."

"If that's the case, then why don't we take them out now while they're vulnerable?" Flinklocke spat, already placing a hand on one of his pistols.

"Because the idiot was smart enough to wish for us not to interfere with any of his plans, and he has placed every single one of those despicable ninja into his system. The only one he hasn't captured yet also happens to be the strongest, and the boy has gained a large enough army to protect himself. We need to plan this out carefully and wait for our moment to strike."

Flintlocke's frown deepened. He soon lowered his hand and sighed.

"And when would that be, captain?" he asked, clearly trying to hold back his impatience. Nadakhan then chuckled.

"Damian might have made some tactical advantages, but he hasn't thought of everything. The fool doesn't realize that by making himself the 'hero' in the eyes of the people, he has also made many enemies... enemies who will soon do the dirty work for us."

...

(Movie's Pov)

Lloyd jumped out of the way before his copy nearly struck him with his glowing fists.

"Lloyd! Stop! Please, I don't want to fight you!" he shouted after jumping back a few feet. His copy merely laughed in response.

"You should have thought of that before you got in my way!" he spat with a grin.

Lloyd searched all around him. His friends were busy disarming both the gang and guards. Zane easily trapped several of them by the feet with his ice while Nya washed others further down the street. The hardest, though, were the guards who fired blasts from their spears. Stellar hid behind one of the cars and fired her blaster from her wrist to knock a few guards unconscious. All the rest of the team, not wanting to injure the enemy too badly or over use their weakening powers, fought gang members one on one with their Spinjitzu.

"Hey!"

Lloyd whipped his head back towards his foe when-

BAM!

The green ninja was flung back when his copy landed a punch right in his stomach. Lloyd laid across the concrete, clutching his stomach from the sudden burst of pain. He coughed before raising his head to look back at the glowing purple fists.

"Better pay attention if you want this fight to last longer than five seconds," the gang leader said, which Lloyd could barely hear over the ringing in his ears. The teen's body felt heavy the more he stared at the enemy before him. He tried his best to imagine the gang leader as the young teen he befriended. The only person he could really relate to.

The longer Lloyd stared, though, the angrier he became as well. His gaze soon narrowed, and his body trembled as he stood up.

"Oh? Someone's finally growing a spine?" his counterpart asked, powering up his fists once again.

"You make me sick..." Lloyd muttered while he tightened his fists.

"Come again? Speak up, weakling!" the gang leader screamed. Lloyd met his gaze. Despite his eyes glistening with tears, he watched his copy with pure disgust.

"You just rolled over and became what everyone said you would be. A VILLAIN!" he shouted.

His counterpart dropped his fists. His face contorted into complete confusion at the teen's words.

"What are you... What are you talking about!?"

"Everyone expected you to be like your father. No one accepted you because they just assumed you'd be like Garmadon, so you just gave in!? Just became the bad guy?"

His counterpart's initial confusion melted away and was replaced with hatred. He then gritted his teeth the more he heard the teen complain.

"Listen here, pest. No one expected anything from me, okay? No one thought I'd ever live up to be any kind of villain or hero," the gang leader growled in a hushed tone as he stormed over to the teen. His fists no longer carried any violet hue, but his eyes still glowed. Lloyd backed away slightly, but his counterpart had already grabbed a hold of his shirt collar. The gang leader lowered his tone even further to ensure it was only Lloyd that heard him. "I don't know what you've heard, but I am not trying to imitate my lousy father. I'm doing what I want to do. Stop thinking you know me, and keep your obvious sob story to yourself!"

The gang leader then shoved Lloyd back, but the ninja managed to keep his footing and stood his ground. His counterpart glared him down for a second more before sighing.

"You just had to go and ruin it with your stupid talking. This is supposed to be a fight!" he shouted, powering up his fists once again.

Lloyd prepared himself for another attack, but-

Poof!

Clouds of smoke suddenly filled the air and consumed the battle field. Yelps and shouts scattered within the smoke as Lloyd began to cough his lungs out.

"Follow me," a voice said to him. Lloyd turned towards the voice, but he could barely focus with all the smoke in his eyes. He soon felt a hand grab his own and began pulling him along. Despite the stranger's sudden actions, Lloyd didn't fight back as the two dashed across the street and into an alley way.

When they escaped the cloud, Lloyd removed his mask and gasped for air. He leaned on his knees and took a few heavy breaths. The stranger that saved him left for a moment to rush back into the cloud. One by one, the teen could hear the voices of his teammates. Lloyd looked up to find everyone in the dark alley taking deep breaths of their own. When everything settled down, the group looked around.

"Who was..."

"I was not expecting to see you all here." The team turned at the end of the alley to find two strangers. One wore similar ninja garb as them, but their amber-colored suit carried more weapons and armor. The other, who spoke, wore full metal armor that resembled a samurai. The samurai's helmet retracted its visor to reveal-

"Pixal!?" the group gasped. The android smiled.

"Greetings, friends. It's been a long time."

The group gathered around the samurai with cheers of relief.

"Oh thank the Eternal Dragon someone we know who's not gone crazy!" Jay cried with pure joy.

"You're not evil!... Right?" Kai asked, taking a step back. He received a smack in the back of the head from his sister. "Ow!"

"No, I assure you I am functioning the same as usual," Pixal replied.

"It's so good to see you again, Pixal, and you're not a hologram anymore!" Zane cheered happily, making the android chuckle.

"Yes, I acquired a new body some time ago."

"And who's this?" Stellar asked, motioning over to the second newcomer that stood back a few feet. Pixal turned towards the hooded figure.

"Everyone, I'd like you to meet Skylor. She is a friend of mine," the android said once the newcomer removed their mask. The team stared for a moment from the surprise of seeing the redheaded young woman.

"Skylor?" Kai asked, stepping forward for a second. "So you're the one who can copy elemental power?"

"Oh, so you've heard of me already?" Skylor asked with a smile.

"Yeah, well, my counterpart brought you up a lot," Kai admitted while rubbing the back of his neck awkwardly. The amber ninja's face lit up with surprise at the teen's words before shaking off the thought.

"Well, I definitely have a lot of questions about who you guys are. Since when do the ninja have counterparts?" Skylor asked, turning towards Pixal.

"Oh? So they've never mentioned us before? Wow..." Nya said bitterly.

"Eh, don't take it too personally. I don't really see the ninja that much, let alone talk to them often. I'm too busy with my restaurant, and they've had their plates full with saving Ninjago a bunch of times," Skylor said with a shrug, which made the fire ninja frown. "But anyway, we better get moving-"

"Wait, wait, what's going on? What about my counterpart? Why did he not recognize us?" Lloyd asked.

"And how come you guys remember who the ninja are?" Stellar added with even more confusion.

Suddenly, roaring engines echoed in the distance as well as several angry shouts and hollers.

"We will explain everything, but we first need to get somewhere safe. With both Lloyd's gang and Damian's guards aware of your presence now, the streets are too dangerous," Pixal stated before her visor covered her face once again. The team looked between themselves until they nodded in agreement. Everyone then threw on their masks and followed after the two newcomers.

...

(Show's Pov)

Lloyd drove his car, leading his gang through the streets at top speeds. Civilians locked themselves away in their homes in the fear of the gang, especially the ones cackling and hollering from their rolled down windows. Their leader, though, kept silent. He gripped his steering wheel as he dwelt on the words of that strange teen.

You just rolled over and became what everyone said you would be. A VILLAIN!

Lloyd gritted his teeth, seething with more and more rage.

"I'm not him. I'm not him. I'm not-"

Lloyd gasped and stomped on his breaks. His car skidded, followed by the vehicles behind him. When he stopped, the gang leader poked his head out of his rolled down window to glare at a stranger.

"Jeez, kid! Stay off the street! I could have run you over," Lloyd spat. A few feet in front of his car was a kid on his bicycle. He wore a purple hoodie over his helmet and carried newspapers on the back of his bike. The panic across the child's face was replaced with anger.

"Well maybe don't drive at high speeds like that! No one uses cars anymore, you bully!" he shouted before chucking a rolled up newspaper at Lloyd's face. The gang leader caught the paper and hardened his gaze at the kid. Fear soon consumed the child as he pedaled away towards an alley. Lloyd then sighed in annoyance and looked down at the paper. His eyes then widened when he read the headline:

Garmadon Jr. continues to wreck Ninjago.

Lloyd growled under his breath as his eyes flashed purple. His hand ignited a violet flame and burned the paper into dust within seconds

"Yo boss!"

The gang leader turned towards one of the teens who stuck their head out of their vehicle.

"What are we doing with our steal today?" There was a smile on the teen's face, clearing trying to cheer his leader up. Lloyd paused for a moment as he stared at all the grins before him. Their leader soon let out a soft chuckle.

"You know the drill, save only the food and supplies we need, give the rest to anyone in need on our way home... but save the flat screen TV for the base," Lloyd stated with a smirk.

The gang cheered in agreement before their engines roared once again. Lloyd rolled up his window and stared ahead for a second. He inhaled a deep breath before driving off... at a slower speed this time.

...

(Movie's Pov)

"You sure the sewers are the best place to travel?" Nya asked, folding her mask more to cover the unbearable odor. The group had escaped down a manhole and were now walking through the dark, slimy tunnel. Pixal led the way with her eyes now acting as a flash light. Kai covered the rear with his own powers, and Skylor had copied his to help her friend at the front with more light.

"Yes, Damian has forced the citizens to use the subways and elevated railways for travel now, so the safest place for us to stay hidden is the sewers," Pixal informed the group the deeper they went.

"Why is that? Does the guy hate cars or something?" Jay asked. He had yanked his scarf back out and wrapped it over his mask when he spotted the stream of filthy water next to him.

"No, Damian is just obsessed with his idea of perfection and peace," Stellar said as she took out a face mask from her bag and threw it over her nose and mouth. "That's why the whole atmosphere and attitude of everyone up there reminded me of him. He may have started out like me with wanting to erase unfairness and give poor citizens a worry free life, but now he's willing to burn the city down in order to rebuild out of its ashes..."

"Wow, uh... very detailed metaphor," Jay muttered.

"Well, you're sorta right about giving more to the poor citizens. For the past few months, Damian's basically flipped the whole structure of power in the city. Anyone who was believed to be wealthy before and/or considered criminals in his eyes are now living in the run down districts while everyone else lives in the nicer areas, like the one you just saw, but everyone is still required to follow his new laws," Skylor explained with her hand consumed in fire.

"Uh, maybe it's just me, but that doesn't sound so bad... aside from the strict laws thing and Damian being a whack job," Nya stated.

"Simply switching the wealth in the city does not solve the issue of people not having enough to live on," Pixal answered.

"Yeah, while some of those rich snobs probably deserved a good humbling, Damian's not solving anything," Skylor added.

"Pfft, says the two girls who come from rich backgrounds," Stellar said with crossed arms. Skylor then shrugged.

"You have a point there. My father might have been evil, but I can't deny he was wealthy."

"Yes, but we should be focusing on helping others who are in need, not seeking revenge and giving cruel people the time of day," Pixal stated towards the other redhead behind her. Stellar dwelt on the android's words for a second before nodding in agreement.

"True, and that monster isn't the best judge of character anyway," Stellar growled, changing the subject back to Damian. Skylor nodded as well.

"We've found that there are still plenty of citizens who aren't even bad people and are being thrown into these districts with all these street thugs and criminals."

"Like who?" Zane asked with growing concern, but Cole placed a hand on the android's shoulder and shook his head at the sensitive question. Skylor looked back at the group. There was no annoyance in her expression, but it definitely had grown somber.

"All of the ninja's families are one example as well as several other people we know around the city, who didn't even have much to live on before all this started."

"Whoa wait, then what about that Dareth guy? Wouldn't Damian not want anyone who was affiliated with the Ninja in the nice areas out of revenge or something? And what about Borg Industries? Borg is probably one of the richest guys in the city. How come he still has his business?" Stellar asked with a raised eyebrow. Pixal froze. The group stopped with her as she stared ahead with a growing frown. With a quivering lip, she answered the question.

"Damian is using M-Mr. Borg's business to enhance his army's weaponry... you've seen the spears he made already..." she muttered. Skylor placed a hand on the android's shoulder before looking back at the group.

"Damian doesn't know everyone who is friends with the Ninja, so some have fallen through the cracks. We've evacuated as many people as we can out of the dangerous areas and to a monastery Lloyd's father once owned, but we are having more and more trouble sneaking around with Damian's guards taking more patrols around the city," Skylor replied after her friend began walking ahead. The ninja looked between the redhead and android with growing confusion. "Borg is Pixal's creator..."

When realization hit, a somber tone filled the air through the group. They followed after the samurai in silence until they turned a corner.

"Halt!"

The group stopped when a pair of Serpentine stood in their way. They pointed a pair of regular spears at them with hissing suspicion.

The team dropped into fighting stances, but Skylor held her arm up to stop them.

"Scar. Franklin." Pixal greeted the Hypnobrai and Fangpyre.

"Scales-s-s did not mention you would be bringing a group with you through this pas-s-ssage," Scar stated, narrowing his gaze at the teens, who were still on high alert.

"They were an unexpected rescue," Skylor replied with a smirk.

"None of them are a threat. I assure you, they are here to help," Pixal explained.

The two Serpentine glanced at each other for a second before lowering their weapons.

"You may pass-s-s," Franklin said reluctantly as the two moved out of the way.

The ninja made eye contact with the two snakes as they walked past. Both sides still carried high suspicion as they narrowed their gazes.

"So I'm guessing those guys are the Serpentine in your realm?" Kai asked once they were out of earshot.

"And you aren't enemies with them?" Lloyd added with a clearly puzzled look.

"They were for a long time, but we've come to an understanding in the recent years," Skylor explained before sighing, "It also helped when we realized my father was the one to blame for basically causing the Serpentine War several years ago."

"Wow... The noodle guy started a war?" Cole muttered. He wore his headphones over his ninja mask, and a soft melody was playing off them.

"We really need to check on Skye's father when we get back," Nya whispered back to him.

"That would be a safe bet," Skylor answered, making the two jump.

"Sorry..."

"Nah, it's all good. My old man was bonkers, so it'd be safe to check on his counterpart. Just don't go thinking they're the same person, though. From what I've seen so far, you guys are a lot different from the ninja I know," Skylor continued.

"Yeah, well you're a lot different from our Skylor," Nya added with a smile.

"Have you discovered my counterpart in your realm yet?" Pixal asked while the team continued further down the tunnel.

"No, we haven't even heard of a Mr. Borg anywhere in the city," Jay answered with a frown.

"Strange... well, maybe it just isn't the right time yet to meet them," Pixal added with a shrug. As the group went deeper into the sewers, they soon spotted light up ahead. Pixal dimmed her glowing gaze while the fire duo extinguished their flames once they arrived at a swampy terrain. Lanterns scattered down the entrance from where they stood, all the way down the hill, and through the docks.

"Whoa... what is this place?" Lloyd asked as the team descended from the hill and walked across the wooden docks. They all lowered their masks while they stared at the swamp below.

A few people and Serpentine walked across the docks with them. They glanced at the ninja with curiosity as they passed by before going on about their day. Some carried food while others carried large pieces of metal or wood.

"This used to be the lair of a villain the Ninja defeated a while back, but now we use it as both a hideout and secret base for our little resistance," Skylor explained. Suddenly, Lloyd was bumped by a large man, who wore metal gloves.

"Excuse me. Karloff coming through," he said. The man rushed past the teens while carrying several iron plates in his arms. The ninja watched him head over to the other side of the swamp.

On the other side resided a few buildings. More people were coming in and out of them, but the team focused on one small group huddled together at the front.

"Whoa, is that our counterparts' Wu? I thought he was missing or something," Kai said while squinting his gaze towards the old man with a beard.

"Yup, and that's Misako next to him, Lloyd's mom, and the other one is Scales, the leader of all the Serpentine," Skylor said while pointing to each individual. Lloyd stared at his copy's mother. The closer they headed towards them, the easier Lloyd could see how much older the woman looked compared to his own mom.

Once the small group made eye contact with the ninja, though, Misako nearly gasped. She stepped forward once the teens reached the end of the docks. Wu turned as well, alarmed by the sight.

It was if he saw a ghost.

"Lloyd?" Misako asked as she rushed over to the blonde. Tears welled up in her eyes, but after she was only a few feet away from the startled boy, Misako stopped. Studying his facial features up close, she realized the teen carried little resemblance to her son.

"Uh, sorry... I'm not... him..." Lloyd replied weakly. He knitted his brow at the sight of the heart broken woman once realization struck her face.

"No, no, I know... you must be the ninja's counterparts from another realm, yes?" she asked after Wu joined her side.

"Pixal, Skylor, what happened out there? It was supposed to be just a simple reconnaissance mission," Wu said towards the leading girls.

"Apologies, Sensei Wu, but we stumbled upon them in the streets when we spotted Lloyd and his gang," Pixal said. She was hesitant with the last part, glancing towards Misako.

"It's a bit of a complicated story of why we're here, but the point is we found out you guys were in trouble, so we came to help," Lloyd explained. Wu ran a hand through his beard, dwelling on the teen's words. He then nodded.

"We have much to discuss then. Let us head inside, and we can talk more about..."

Lloyd, though, didn't really hear Wu's words. He was too focused on what he caught in his peripheral vision.

Coming out of one of the buildings, a person appeared that made the teen freeze. The man's dark skin and red eyes were too easy to spot. The glaring red eyes searched the grounds before making direct eye contact with Lloyd.

The teen stepped back. Dread grew in the pit of his stomach.

"Garmadon..."

Chapter Text

(Movie Pov)

Time: 8:03 PM

Location: Ninja Resistance's Base

~~~~~~

Uneasiness began to consume Lloyd's body the longer he stared at the man before him.

"Garmadon..." he muttered. The rest of the ninja and Stellar followed his gaze and practically jumped out of their skin.

They hadn't heard much about this Garmadon, aside from a few battles Lloyd's counterpart described.

The Ninja had said that he died a long time ago saving Ninjago, so the team wasn't too frightened.

Yet, as the man came closer, Lloyd could see there was an underlying seriousness in his gaze that was often absent from his own father. He walked with hands behind his back with straight posture. The teen was not expecting any type of joke coming out of this Garmadon's mouth.

Wu and Misako turned at the sight of the red-eyed man and focused back on the teens.

"It's alright, he will not harm you," Wu reassured them, raising his hands up to calm the teens down.

"What is the meaning of this?" Garmadon snapped once he reached the group. He focused specifically on Lloyd with a tight glare, making the blonde shiver.

"These are the ninja's counterparts from another realm," Misako explained. She glanced to her right to find Jay clutching onto Nya's arm in a protective manner while Nya placed a hand on the blue ninja's clutched fist to keep herself calm. Kai, on the other hand, threw his hands up in front of both Cole and Zane as if to shield them from the possible threat.

"I see... I heard of a possible mirror realm from father, but I had thought he was just trying to tease us," Garmadon sighed, making Wu smirk.

"You never did understand father's jokes," Wu reminded, and his brother answered by shooting him a glare.

"You... You don't have four arms?" Zane asked with hesitant curiosity. He stepped forward a bit when Garmadon looked at him. Cole, though, held the android back by grabbing his shoulder.

"I use my powers to conceal my other arms... I figured two made me more approachable," Garmadon explained, moving his arms out from behind his back for emphasis.

"Y-Yeah... more approachable," Cole muttered as the whole team slowly dropped their tense demeanor and separated. Garmadon then glanced back at Lloyd with high suspicion.

"So, you are my son's counterpart? Aside from the facial features, you seem to be identical to him..." Garmadon muttered while he continued to stare at Lloyd.

The teen met his gaze, hesitantly crossing his arms before dropping them.

"Yeah, well, I uh... I think we're the most alike counterparts, personality-wise, but uh-"

"Hm, you're definitely more awkward than him..." Garmadon muttered with complete seriousness in his tone. Lloyd frowned at the man's words in disbelief while a few of his friends snickered.

"Seriously?" Lloyd spat. "You're judging me by one sentence?"

"You're louder too... and complain more," Garmadon added before turning to leave.

"You've got to be kidding me," Lloyd sighed before pinching the bridge of his nose.

He's more like my dad than I thought...

"If you all are done talking, I would like to discuss-s-s why we suddenly have seven newcomers-s-s with six dress-s-sed in ninja attire?"

The group turned to find Scales slithering up to them. He scanned each of the still cautious ninjas, who were taken aback by his swirling red eyes.

"Yes, of course. Come along, everyone. We have much to discuss inside," Wu explained as the group followed him towards the nearest building.

...

(Show's Pov)

Time: 10:35 PM

~~~~~~

Location: The Catacombs underneath the former Jade Palace

"Lights out, maggots!"

Nya sighed with both irritation and deep tiredness. She laid in her bunk bed that was one of several in a room that resembled a dark cave.

It was yet another day in the forge. Her and several other blacksmiths have been forced to build armor for Lord Damian's army. Many people here agreed to work to ensure stability for their families in the lower districts, but for others like Nya?

Her and her brother had worked at their family's blacksmith shop for quite a few years, but it wasn't until they heard about an opportunity in Ninjago City that they decided to move on from their small village. Lord Damian had promised every blacksmith immense fortune if they worked for him.

Hearing about all the heroic deeds he had done for Ninjago, defeating so many enemies, Nya had thought this might be an chance of a life time, despite her brother's initial hesitation.

Now, though, years had passed, and they were still here, trapped like caged animals.

Or at least... she was still here.

Her brother was forced to work someplace else for being considered a mediocre blacksmith to the higher ups.

The only reason she hadn't escaped this prison long ago was because she couldn't afford to get her brother into any more trouble. She needed to ensure his safety before she could make any plan of action.

When the lights of the bunk room went out, Nya opened her eyes. She sneaked out of her bed and tip-toed towards the door. With her work uniform being dark grey and black, it was the perfect camouflage for late night trips around the palace's catacombs.

Racing down the hallways and avoiding guards, Nya reached a dead end with dirt and stone blocking her way. The ravenette pressed a few different stone pieces and-

A rumble vibrated under Nya's feet. The wall before her split in half, opening wide enough for Nya to walk through.

When the entrance behind her shut once again, the ravenette dashed through the pitch black darkness until she finally spotted light up ahead.

At the end of the narrow tunnel, Nya spotted several lit torches surrounding a large room with walls and floor made out of stone like everything else. In the center was a wooden table. There were several stacks of paper and blueprints placed on top. A few people resided by the rickety table, talking among themselves.

"You seriously need to stop using that entrance. A guard could have heard you with all that rumbling."

Nya turned her focus on the blonde with her hair tied into a messy bun. She held a map in her hands that concealed her face.

"Sorry, I was in a hurry. I'll take the long way on my way out," Nya said once she walked closer to the group.

"Sorry don't cut it! Gah! Why did you call another meeting tonight, Harumi? You know how dangerous it is to sneak around the palace," Tox spat from the other side of the table, slamming her fists down in anger. There was obvious stress mixed in with her tone as well. The blonde finally lowered her map to frown at the elemental master.

"Because, I think I found a way to hijack the Battle Arena," Harumi stated. Nya's face lit up at the thought.

"Wait, seriously?" The ravenette leaned forward with her hands on the table. Harumi nodded with a smile. She then turned to the only male in the room.

"Scott, you said you found a flaw in the arena's security system?" she asked. The hoodie wearing young man nodded with crossed arms.

"It took a while, but I think I can hack into it long enough for us to get every fighter out. Not to mention, I designed a few new vehicles that can help us transport all of them."

"And with the help of some of my old acquaintances from my former gang, we'll have enough manpower to get everyone out of there," Harumi added with a hand on her hip. The group, though, eyed the teen until she noticed their looks.

"What? They won't cause trouble, I promise... Okay, so I paid them to help, alright? Do you want the extra muscle or not?" Harumi snapped before looking right at Nya. "Come on, you'll finally be able to see your brother again."

Nya paused. The whole group looked at the young woman as she pondered the decision.

"Hey, it's your choice, Nya. I, frankly, don't trust Miss High & Mighty over here," Scott said, motioning over towards Harumi. Tox nodded in agreement.

"Hey! I want to take down Damian as much as anyone. I don't care about all the 'good' he's done for Ninjago. He clearly let the power go to his head, and we have to stop him. This plan is our next step in doing that. We'll be able to even take over the announcer's booth. There will be hundreds of people in the stadium. We can get a speech out there," Harumi explained with a grin.

"And expose Damian for the liar and scumbag he is," Tox said while slamming her fist into her palm proudly.

"Or for someone to tell their story and how Damian's affected their life. That someone should be you, Nya," Harumi added.

The ravenette turned her focus towards the table. She glanced at all the papers and blueprints the small team had collected the past couple of months, creating several ideas and plans to throw Damian off his throne.

Nya gripped her fists before looking back up at the group. She hardened her expression as if she was about to charge into battle right then and there.

"Okay, what do we need to do?"

...

(Movie's Pov)

"And that's what happened," Lloyd explained after a long few minutes of summarizing his team's reason for being here.

Wu, Misako, Garmadon, Scales, Skylor, and Pixal all listened in as they sat with the teens inside the warehouse.

This warehouse nearly resembled the ninja's own base back in their realm. A computer system was set up in the corner with training equipment at the other end as well as boxes of supplies placed into one corner. The only difference is that instead of a couch and TV, there were several bunk beds for all the team members present in the swamp.

The whole group sat around a table in the center of the warehouse. Several maps and scrolls were scattered across it, but no one was paying attention to them now.

Misako had made the newcomers tea, and several of them now carried steaming hot plastic cups.

"So the Eternal Dragon sent you visions of the other Ninja?" Wu guessed.

"Well, not all of them. A few of us haven't gotten visions yet, but we are losing our powers slowly," Kai replied. He attempted to create a large fire in his hand, but all that manage to form was a small flame.

Wu pondered the situation for a moment.

"Aside from venge stone, nothing should be capable of you losing your powers... if something is causing this, though, then it is quite possibly a dark force that is to blame," Wu continued with a somber tone.

"You said it, dude," Cole replied from the corner of the table. He still wore his headphones as he fiddled with his half empty cup. Wu raised an eyebrow at the teen, which made Lloyd chuckle nervously. He then elbowed Cole. The earth ninja looked up to find a few gazes on him before he reluctantly sighed and lowered his headphones.

As the conversation went on, though, Wu noticed that Cole's counterpart had focused his attention on the table in front of him, tapping his glass quietly as if it were a nervous tick.

"So what happened here? Why does no one else seem to remember the Ninja?" Stellar asked.

"And why is the other Lloyd acting like a villain?" Jay added.

A few puzzled looks grew around the table. Scales sighed before shaking his head.

"Again with this-s-s talk about ninja. You're telling me you six aren't the s-s-supposed ninja heroes Wu keeps-s-s telling us about?" the serpent asked.

Both the ninja and Stellar watched Scales for a second in confusion before turning to Wu. A grim look fell upon the martial arts master as he clutched his hands together on the table.

"A few months ago, a wave of energy blasted through Ninjago. Skylor, Pixal, Garmadon, and I were the only ones inside the monastery at the time, but that also had been the time Skylor brought in some items she had found from Clouse's secret vault on her father's island. It seems he had stolen something of my father's decades ago," Wu stated before taking out an item from his pocket. A small piece of a scale was in his palm. "A gift that was given to my father from the Eternal Dragon himself."

"Oh hey, our sensei had a claw from the Eternal Dragon too," Jay said while Lloyd held up the claw that was around his neck. Wu smiled.

"Yes, while a claw from the Eternal Dragon can allow realm travel, his scales apparently can shield any type of magical forces," Wu stated before tucking the scale back into his pocket.

"My guess is that Clouse stole it in an attempt to ensure his powers couldn't be blocked by his enemies," Skylor said with an eye roll.

"When the wave rushed past, everyone in the monastery was left unaffected, but we knew something was wrong when the ninja never returned home," Wu added sadly.

"It took a while for me to believe what Wu was talking about, but I can start to feel the memories slowly coming back to me... it's as if I had amnesia or something like that," Misako explained. "Though, it seems whoever is behind this is replacing all our memories about the ninja with Damian. All of us are to believe that he single handedly defeated every threat in Ninjago instead of the Ninja. He even has the Merlopians and Shintarans as allies in case a threat arises against him."

"Pfft, why am I not surprised," Stellar growled from her seat between Garmadon and Cole. Garmadon raised a brow at the redhead.

"Who are you anyway? Are you the counterpart of the Amber Master?" he asked, motioning towards the only other redhead at the table.

"I have a name," Skylor replied sharply, but the former villain ignored her.

"I'm from this realm. I used to work for Damian... who previously worked for the Quiet One," Stellar muttered with a side glance at the floor.

"You mean Harumi? Is she involved?" Wu asked.

"No, if anything, Damian hates her guts, and from the wanted posters we've seen, it looks like he hasn't captured her yet," Stellar replied before taking a sip of her tea.

"Well, then that's one suspect out..." Skylor muttered.

"But if he is after Harumi, then is it possible that she is forming a plan to stop him?" Pixal suggested.

"I am not sure... We haven't found any sign of her. We have had many prisoners break out of Kryptarium Prison with the new change in authority, and with everyone's memories altered, we have had little success in finding possible allies," Wu continued with a heavy sigh.

"Well, if it makes you feel any better, we found that Dareth guy working at a clothing store down town," Stellar said with a casual shrug. Wu grew a small smile at the redhead's words.

"Yes, that is good news. Perhaps we should bring Dareth in."

"But we must be cautious of who we're including in the resistance. We still are not certain on how to restore people's memories. Dareth could easily turn on us if we cannot get him to remember," Pixal replied.

"You want to bring that brown fool into the resistance? What could he possibly contribute?" Garmadon spat with a hand wave.

"It's more than that Garmadon... he is both an ally and an old friend," Wu explained gently, causing his brother to sigh.

"You people and your overwhelming sense of care still confuses me," Garmadon said after pinching the bridge of his nose.

"Well, what about the Ninja? If we get them to remember who they are, then with 12 elemental masters, we definitely stand a chance at defeating Damian," Lloyd said while smiling. "I know my counterpart may be difficult with his whole gang backing him up-"

"And having these new purple powers... what was that about?" Kai added, emphasizing with his hands up in front of him.

"That is Lloyd's Oni side being unleashed," Garmadon explained. The ninja team all looked at the former villain with puzzled expressions.

"I am guessing that you do not have similar origins to my son then?" Garmadon asked Lloyd, who shook his head.

"I don't think so... I mean, I don't know much about my family's bloodline, but I know that my dad grew four arms by getting bit by a snake... does that have something to do with it?" Lloyd asked.

Both Misako and Wu stared at the teen with baffled looks while Garmadon' s eye twitched in irritation.

"No... I am talking about Lloyd's family being descendants of both Oni and Dragon. The literal sides of creation and destruction," Garmadon explained while holding one hand out on both sides of him. "My son usually harnesses his dragon side with his green energy."

"But we've soon come to realize that when Damian somehow made everyone believe he is the hero of Ninjago, this left the Ninja to forget every memory of them being ninja," Wu explained.

"But that still doesn't explain why my counterpart is acting like a villain," Lloyd said. There was a hint of impatience in his tone.

Wu paused for a moment. He sighed heavily as he stared at the papers in front of him.

"Since the Ninja do not recall a huge chunk of their lives, they have returned to what they were before I began to teach them... For my nephew, he had been living on the streets as a child and had attempted to imitate his father before I took him in," Wu explained carefully. "By my guess, Lloyd must believe he has been living on the streets for almost all his life now. With so much anger and bitterness built up from that belief, it is easier for him to use his Oni side."

Lloyd stared at Wu in shock. He then narrowed his gaze and looked at the two parents in the room.

"If he was living on the streets, then where were you two?" Lloyd spat with anger boiling up inside him.

"Lloyd..." Wu warned.

"I was banished to another realm by a certain someone..." Garmadon said while eyeing his brother. Lloyd then turned his focus on the quiet woman sitting next to Wu. She placed one arm on the table and began to rub her temple.

"It's a bit of a blur... but I recall that I sent him to a boarding school to ensure he wouldn't reach his true potential, since I knew he was destined to one day defeat his father. I wanted to find a way to prevent that... but by leaving him... I ended up failing him as a mother," Misako muttered with a hand over her mouth. Her voice had broken near the end, and she sniffed to keep herself calm. Lloyd dropped his harsh demeanor when he noticed the woman's eyes now welling up with tears. Misako soon wiped them away quickly and turned her focus back on the ninja team. "But I am here now, and I will get my son back at any cost."

Lloyd watched the woman for a second. He couldn't help but smile at the new determined face she held. It reminded him of his own mom.

"Rescuing the Ninja will not be easy," Wu said before he stood up. He pushed away a few papers and pointed at a map on the table. "We have managed to locate a few of the Ninja. Pixal confirmed that Zane is indeed working at Borg Industries."

"But she was barely able to sneak in with all the new added security," Skylor mentioned with an irritated look.

"Damian probably doesn't want the chance of losing one of them to our side," Stellar said while narrowing her gaze.

"Other than Lloyd, Kai was the easiest to find, though," Skylor said before pulling out a poster from underneath the map.

The ninja team stared in shock. They witnessed a bright colorful poster that read: Battle Arena. Kai was on the cover, wearing a red and black armored suit and mask with flames surrounding him.

"What the heck-"

"I know this is probably bad for us... but my counterpart is killing that look! He's so cool!" Kai exclaimed excitedly as he grabbed the poster. Wu shook his head in disapproval.

"Do not praise this. Kai is Damian's top fighter with the use of his elemental powers, which is strange since four of the ninja had lost their powers not too long ago-"

"Wait, the Ninja lost their powers?" Lloyd asked. Clear concern was written on his face.

"I apologize, I will explain that story later... My point is that Kai is ruthlessly fighting opponents in this stadium for 'entertainment'," Wu finished. There was a hint of disgust in his tone.

"He cares little for who he's hurting, and we do not know why he is acting this way," Pixal said with a deep frown.

"But since we haven't located Nya, yet, my guess is that Damian is holding her hostage to keep Kai fighting," Skylor replied. There was hope in her tone despite her tired expression. The ninja team lost any humor or excitement in their faces after hearing the others. Kai set the poster down and folded his arms, carrying a defeated expression. "We know they used to work as blacksmiths, so it's possible Damian has Nya working with the other blacksmiths underneath his palace."

"What about Cole and Jay?" Lloyd asked, attempting to change the subject.

"Jay's parents informed us that he is working with Damian as a supervisor of his engineering department in the palace. He is helping him build vehicles and machines for his army," Pixal explained.

"That's uh... That's unfortunate," Jay muttered while awkwardly scratching the back of his head.

"And Cole's father said that he has not seen his son in years. If he is not in the Marty Oppenheimer's Boarding School, then he does not know where he could be," Wu finished.

Cole sighed deeply, causing everyone to look at him.

"And since I never had a vision, we don't have a clue of where he could be..." he muttered before dry washing his face.

"We will find Cole, but right now, let us focus on rescuing the ninja that we do know the location of," Wu explained. Skylor then stood up and pointed to the map.

"Our easiest targets are either Lloyd or Zane. We've managed to find the hideout of Lloyd's gang, so there's definitely a chance Damian's guards know it too. We should go find him first before they capture him," Skylor said while pointing to a circled area on the map.

"We have already started forming a plan on doing just that... but right now, I believe all of us need a moment to rest. We will continue this discussion in the morning and start our mission in rescuing Lloyd," Wu stated, looking over all the newcomers.

"But shouldn't we start as soon as possible? What if they're going after him right now?" Lloyd asked, walking around the table to face the old sensei.

"My nephew is strong. He will not go down easy, but we should also take the time to rest to ensure we will be ready for the fight ahead," Wu said while placing a hand on the teen's shoulder. "Trust me, I am just as worried about him as you, but I've learned the hard way what happens when I push people too hard..." Despite his upset tone at the end, he gave a warm smile that seemed to calm the anxiety built up inside the ninja.

"Besides-s-s, I must get back to the sewers-s-s. My family has been expecting me to be home by now," Scales said as he slithered past the duo.

"Thank you for your help, Scales," Wu said. The serpent glanced back with his red gaze.

"Do not thank me, Wu. I am merely doing this-s-s to ensure the safety of my family. I will not have the Serpentine be forced into hiding once again," Scales stated, ending on a more serious note.

Wu nodded towards the snake before ushering Lloyd forward.

"Come, we have a few bunks for you and your team."

Lloyd followed after his uncle's counterpart. He watched as everyone from the table went off to different parts of the warehouse, shifting into their own conversations. He then noticed Cole walking off on his own to sit on one of the crates in the corner.

"May I ask, is something the matter with... Cole?" Wu guessed the teen's name while motioning over towards the earth ninja. "I noticed he seemed bothered by something earlier." Lloyd noticed the earth master throw his headphones back on over his ears.

"Yeah, I think he's stressed out like the rest of us..." Lloyd trailed off. He watched his quiet friend lean his head back against the wall and close his eyes. The green ninja then turned to look at Wu. "Sorry about before, he wears his headphones a lot. It's a bad habit he picked up a long time ago whenever he's stressed or needs to focus on something. He's gotten better at not needing them recently, but... I think we're all a little on edge with the whole situation," Lloyd admitted. "Plus, it doesn't help that his powers allow him to hear sound vibrations from the earth around him, so he can easily hear what people are saying close by even when he's listening to music."

Wu looked over at the earth ninja with slight surprise.

"I see... You all are very different from my students, yet you still-"

"We still remind you of them?" Lloyd guessed. Wu turned back towards the teen with a knowing frown. He then shook off the heaviness he was feeling and stood tall.

"We will find them soon enough and defeat whatever new threat is harming Ninjago," Wu said with a smile now.

Lloyd nodded before glancing over at his team. His expression fell as he recalled his actions today with his counterpart. He mentally groaned at his impulsive decision to charge right into battle.

I definitely need to apologize to them... I'm never going to be able to lead them in this fight if I keep letting my emotions get out of hand like that. I need to do better. I am going to do better.

To protect them...

...

(Show's POV)

Time: 11:38 PM

~~~~~

The inside of the palace was quiet. A few guards patrolled the halls, but most of the staff have already turned in for the night. The lights in the halls were dimmed, and only a few candles kept it from becoming pitch black.

Nya used this opportunity to open a secret door that hid behind a tapestry. After the meeting with her team, the young woman had to use a more quiet exit this time to ensure no guards would hear her.

Although the trip back to her bunk would be longer, Nya was actually happy to be above ground for once.

The ravenette dashed down the hall, making sure her footsteps were light. She then took a second to stop in front of a window.

The city lights brightened up the night sky, blocking most of the stars, but Nya didn't care.

Her finger tips grazed the glass, despite her fear of leaving any sort of mark. She exhaled slowly, taking in every bit of the scenery until-

Feet shuffled quickly through the grand hall. Nya hid behind the window's curtain until whoever was coming left. The ravenette peeked out to find a young man. The stranger rushed past her with a large bundle of blue prints. One of the rolled up papers, though, fell out of his hands and caused him to trip.

Nya winced when the stranger nearly smacked face first against the marble floor. Papers flied everywhere, and the ravenette could hear him curse under his breath.

"Ugh! Jay, you're such a great boss, can you check over these blue prints for us tonight? It should only take a little bit. Pfft, I'm their supervisor. I should be telling them to do this," the stranger complained as he gathered up the blue prints one by one. "But nooo, you just had to say yes, even though you have a billion other projects to work on."

Nya raised an eyebrow.

This guy sure does talk to himself a lot.

Suddenly, more footsteps rushed down the hall, causing Nya to panic. She fumbled with the curtain to hide herself, and she worried if the young man noticed.

"What is going on over here? We heard a noise," the voice of a guard asked.

There was only silence for a moment before Nya heard a nervous chuckle.

"Oh, I just uh- slipped. Sorry about that," Jay answered. The guard then sighed.

"Be more quiet then, and you know the rules, Walker. Head guard wants everyone in their rooms by 11."

"Yeah, yeah, I know... That guy seriously needs to lighten up if you ask me," Jay muttered under his breath, but Nya still managed to hear it. The way he said it made the ravenette grow a small smile.

"Just get to your room already. We don't want any problems tonight."

"Yes, sir," Jay said casually. Nya could hear the group walking away the hall until they disappeared in the distance. She relaxed her shoulders, leaning her back against the wall with relief.

"Can I help you?"

Nya held in a scream when she spotted the young man's face right next to her. She jumped out of the curtain and held her fists up in a fighting stance.

"Not another step. I won't hesitate to take you down," she stated with a harsh glare. Jay held his hands up in surrender.

"Okay, okay! Sorry, I just noticed you back there, and I was curious to know what you were doing," he said quickly in a panic. Nya paused at the stranger's words before shaking her head.

"Then why not turn me into those guards? Aren't you worried that I'm dangerous or something?" Nya asked, though, she was hesitant. With her height and thin frame, it was easy to think she posed no real threat. Jay then pointed to her outfit.

"I saw that you were wearing a palace uniform. My engineers wear something similar. I figured you were just out past curfew and didn't want to get caught," the young man said while scratching the back of his head awkwardly.

Nya looked down at her outfit and then checked the stranger's uniform to notice a lot of similarities. She finally sighed and dropped her guard.

"Thanks... you really saved me back there," Nya said with a smile.

"No problem, but uh, I think we should both head back to our rooms... before the guards eventually come back here," Jay answered, which made the ravenette nod. She then turned to head in the opposite direction of the young man. Although she was thankful for his help, she couldn't afford to have him find out more about her, so she needed to take an even longer way back to her bunk.

"See yeah," Nya said, glancing back at Jay before racing off again.

The young man watched her go until his head grew foggy. The world around him began to spin, causing him to lean forward. A few of his blue prints fell to the floor while he placed a hand on the side of his head.

His usual hazel gaze suddenly glowed violet.

Jay soon shook his head, and both the symptoms and purple glow vanished.

"Man, I seriously need to get some sleep," he muttered before picking up the blue prints once again and started his walk down the hallway.

Unbeknownst to him, the flickering candle light cast the young man's shadow against the wall. Instead of his usual short frame, though, a larger shadow fell behind him. It was shaped like a disfigured animal with long claws and teeth, and on its back, electricity bounced off it every time Jay took a step.

Chapter Text

(No One's Pov)

Location: The former Jade Palace

Time: 10:45 AM

~~~~~~

The grand throne room was emptied per their lord's demands. Damian paced the floor while he inspected the book in his hands.

With everyone's minds altered towards his favor and the power he was given from the book, Damian managed to build himself an empire in just a few months. He has been able to place spells on the city's mayor and Police Commissioner to allow him into power without question. He even managed to submit the Shintaran Queen and Merlopian King to do his bidding thanks to the handy book, but there was still so much of the ancient text he had yet to explore.

He vaguely knew of its origin. A book that had somehow traveled between multiple realms and managed to cause chaos everywhere it went. Anyone who possessed the book gained tremendous power.

Damian just had to figure out how to unlock its full potential. He needed time to decipher the nearly unrecognizable language for almost every spell and figure out what they did, but he knew he didn't have the leisure to go spend all day at the library.

He needed to stop the forces threatening his rule, and there were too many players that were against him: the annoyingly powerful Green Ninja and his gang, the slowly growing resistance, and that sneaky djinn who was likely with his crew of pirates.

Damian had found that the only way to truly harm a djinn was Tiger Widow Venom, which he learned from the stories of Captain Soto in the Palace's library. Sadly, though, the last spider that produced the venom had died off a few years ago, leaving no trace of the deadly liquid from its bones. Since Traveler's Trees were a rarity in this realm, his only option now was searching through the book for a possible realm hopping spell that could take him somewhere else that carried the poison, but he was having little success.

The stress was eating away at the man. Damian flipped through the pages faster and faster while he quickened his pace around the throne room. He was deep in thought as he mumbled to himself with a twitching eye. He gritted his teeth the more he read.

"Sir?"

Damian jumped.  He whipped his head around to find his head guard standing by the cracked open door.

"I asked not to be disturbed!" Damian shouted before shoving the book behind his back.

"Sorry sir, but I just wanted to tell you that we have found a lead at locating Lloyd Garmadon's hideout. My troops are readying themselves now. Do you want us to engage?" the guard asked.

Damian paused. He pondered the situation before looking back at the head guard with a narrowed gaze.

He still wasn't sure yet how to take down that djinn, but he would have to worry about that later. He couldn't afford to let the resistance gain back their beloved Green Ninja.

"Yes, I want as many guards you can spare, and I'll be informing Queen Vania to bring her own guards to assist you as well."

The head guard stepped forward when Damian turned towards his throne, holding the book close to his chest.

"Is that really necessary, sir? I know that brat is powerful, but don't you think that is overkill-"

"Did I ask you for your opinion, or did I give you an order?" Damian whipped his head around and glared at the head guard. The book in his hands gave a soft violet glow. The same violet glow then suddenly flashed over the guard's eyes underneath his helmet and mask. The guard held his head for a moment, feeling light-headed. Suddenly, within a blink of an eye, Damian could have sworn he saw the head guard grow horns and claws. The creature stared at the lord with a wicked grin over his mask before Damian closed his eyes. When he opened them again, the head guard was back to normal.

The guard straightened himself and nodded towards his lord.

"Yes, sir... I will send my men out now," he said before walking back out the door.

Damian watched him go. He huffed a few quick breaths, trying to calm his heart down.

That can't have just been my imagination, right?

He then realized the glow from underneath the guard's mask was rather familiar. He looked down at the book with a squinted gaze to find the same violet glow.

"What is your true purpose, book?" he asked the ancient text, gripping it with high suspicion.

...

(Show's POV)

Location: Tarragon Dragon's Hideout

Time: 11: 32 AM

~~~~~

Lloyd was already dressed for the day. He waltzed down the hallway, deep in thought. His hands were stuffed in his jacket before he raised one out in front of him. He abruptly stopped and watched as he summoned a dark purple glow from his palm.

The power felt warm yet cold at the same time. Lloyd had no idea how that was possible, but he wasn't surprised. The powers that manifested from inside him always flared up whenever he focused on his anger, and he never seemed to be out of that. The purple fiery glow in his hands matched the feelings inside him. The anger burned with such an intensity that it drove the teen to constantly punch holes in the walls of his room. At the same time, though, when he released this power, he'd start to feel cold... empty. The power didn't ease the rage inside Lloyd, just left him hollow afterwards until he was filled with more anger.

Mommy needs you to be a brave boy for me, okay? Don't worry, I'll be back to get you as soon as I can.

Ha! You're seriously the son of Lord Garmadon? No wonder he left you. You're pathetic!

You're just like that monster. You will always be a FREAK!

"Lloyd?"

The blonde snapped out of his thoughts and turned to find someone in the hallway with him. It was his second-in-command: Liam.

The boy was only a couple years younger than Lloyd yet he carried himself with a maturity that made him seem twice his age. The boy's blue eyes latched onto Lloyd's glowing hand and gave a concerned look.

"Is everything okay?" he asked. Lloyd quickly put out the growing fire and stuffed his hand back into his pocket.

"Yeah, yeah, sorry... Anything to report for me today?" he asked, finally meeting the teen's gaze. Liam let out a sigh as he brushed back his brown locks.

"Well, the twins are arguing again over the TV remote, and a fight broke out over the last double chocolate cupcake," Liam stated with a weak smile. Lloyd gave a dull look in response.

Sometimes I feel like I'm running a daycare instead of a gang.

"But on a more serious note, the scouts came back and found a lot more of Damian's guards on patrol in this area."

Lloyd frowned before crossing his arms.

"Did you tell them to set up the decoys?"

"Yes, and it seems to be doing a good job so far, but they still seem to be hanging around here a little too much," Liam stated. The gang leader's brow furrowed while he processed the information.

"They're figuring out where we are. We need to relocate again. Get everyone ready. We leave within the hour."

"Yes sir."

As Liam rushed off, Lloyd headed towards the front of the base, aiming for his room. He needed to secure all hints of the gang's future plans and other locations they aimed to use as future bases. After the gang leader burst into his room and began burning up papers with powers, he heard a knock on the door.

"I'm busy!" Lloyd called out.

"It's important, boss!"

Lloyd groaned before rushing back over to the door and throwing it open. On the other side was one of the twins: Cecilia. Her dark hair was pulled back into two low hanging pigtails. She couldn't be more than 12 years old.

"What is it?" Lloyd asked the young kid.

"There are strangers at the front of our base asking for you."

Lloyd's body tensed. Were they too late? Had the enemy already found them?

"They said their names were Wu and Misako."

The gang leader froze on the spot. His brain tried to processed what the kid before him had said while he mouth hung open slightly.

"Uh, w-wha-" Lloyd stopped himself. He inhaled before looking back at Cecilia. "Did one of them had a long white beard?"

"Definitely, it looks so weird! Honestly, I thought he was just some crazy old man until he disarmed Tyrone in a matter of seconds! Should we bring reinforcements out to teach him a lesson, boss?" Cecilia asked. She punched her fist into her palm, carrying a smirk. Lloyd smiled at the girl's enthusiasm before shaking his head.

"No, I'll talk to them. You all should be getting ready. Once I'm done speaking with them, we'll need to leave, understand?" Lloyd asked. The girl nodded.

"Sure thing, boss! Just holler, though, if you need help!" Cecilia spat before rushing off, likely going to find her sister. As soon as the young girl left, Lloyd's smile disappeared. His expression darkened before he marched off towards the base's front entrance.

Lloyd waltzed right into the base's main room. Inside it were the two newcomers standing in front of the warehouse's doors. Several gang members stood around the duo with bats and other weapons in hand, preparing for the worst case scenario. When their leader locked eyes with the newcomers, Lloyd's body seemed to freeze. He couldn't remember the last time he had seen his mother and uncle. Misako stared at him with teary eyes. Both her and Wu smiled at the teen, but their expressions squashed any hesitation within the gang leader. He scowled at the two before standing taller.

"State your purpose here," Lloyd said.

"Lloyd, we ask that you come with us. A great evil is after you, and we only wish for your aid to stop it," Wu said slowly.

"If you're talking about Damian, then you can go. We're handling ourselves just fine," Lloyd said with a hand wave.

"For how long though? You are strong, Lloyd, but you are still just one person. Will you be able to protect all these kids-"

"How DARE you insult the boss!" one of the gang members shouted, and the others around the room yelled out in agreement.

"Quiet!" Lloyd spat, and the noise ceased. He then focused back on the duo. "I've been able to protect my gang for a while now, and they can take care of themselves."

"But Damian is resilient. We need to work together if anyone stands a chance against him-"

"I don't have time for this. Get them out of my sight!" Lloyd exclaimed as he turned to leave.

"Lloyd, PLEASE!"

The gang leader stopped. His hand was on the door handle. He glanced back to see his mother stepping forward.

"I know I've not been the best mother to you, but whatever you believe isn't true. Damian, he altered your memories. You were not raised on the streets. You're NOT a criminal. You need to know that-"

"That you didn't abandon me at Darkly's?" Lloyd asked. He turned slightly more to stare right at the old scholar. "Didn't leave me to fend for myself? In a cruel school? A school that kicked me out only a few months later? Where I had to find my own way to survive on the streets?"

Misako's heart shattered at his last words while her gaze widened. She had never been told that before. Had her son truly been forced out onto the streets in her absence?

"Nephew..."

Lloyd glanced back to see Wu now stepping forward. One silent gang member placed his bat in front of the sensei, keeping him from getting too close.

"We want to make amends, and we don't want to see you get hurt. We won't leave you to face off against this foe alone."

Lloyd narrowed his gaze at his uncle, flashing purple for a second. His nails grew into claws. He tore the wood of the doorway he gripped as he attempted to leave once more.

"I'm not alone... not anymore."

Both newcomers frowned at the gang leader. They were prepared to say more, but the armed kids around them began shoving them towards the exit. Wu tightened the hold on his bamboo staff before he pressed a button on his hidden ear piece.

"Plan B," he muttered.

CRASH!

Lloyd whipped his head around to find a figure that had broken through the sky light from above. He dropped to the ground with much ease, and each of his four arms carried a dagger. He soon gained a wide smile towards the gang leader.

"Hello, son..." Garmadon muttered with a hint of excitement.

"Oh my gosh, it's Garmadon!" one teen shouted.

"What do we do!? Do I hit him!?" another kid spat. He held his bat with trembling hands.

"A bat's not gonna hurt him, doofus!"

Rage exploded from inside Lloyd as a violet glow consumed his gaze. His claws grew longer before he formed a purple sword with his powers. He then charged his opponent at full speed. The two clashed weapons. Garmadon was grinning the whole time while his son constantly swung his weapon at him in a blind rage.

"It has been a long time since I've fought you, Lloyd, and you're using your Oni powers like a natural!" Garmadon spat proudly. Lloyd, though, merely growled at him, barring his sharp fangs.

"SHUT IT!" He roared before kicking his father back a few feet. Garmadon huffed out a deep breath before charging into the fight once again.

Before any of the gang members could join the fight, one end of a rope fell from the broken skylight. The ninja entered the room one by one, and they, along with Wu and Misako, fended off the growing number of armed gang members.

The fight between father and son continued on. Despite Lloyd's quick speed, he was failing against Garmadon's four daggers.

"As fun as this is, son, you need to stand down. You're coming with us one way or another," Garmadon said as he pushed against Lloyd's sword. The teen grunted, trying to keep his weapons steady against the several daggers.

"I'm not going anywhere, and I'M NOT YOUR SON!" Lloyd screamed, sliding to the left and kicking the dark lord in the back. Garmadon fell forward. He nearly collapsed, but he managed to catch himself on his knees. Lloyd attempted to kick him again until he suddenly felt a sudden surge through his body. His muscles tensed for a second, but it quickly stopped before it zapped him of all his energy. Lloyd gasped. He leaned forward to catch his breath. He then looked behind him to see the blue ninja who also had his hands on his knees.

"Man... that one surge took a lot," Jay muttered, panting underneath his mask. He soon locked eyes with the glaring gang leader, and the ninja paled."Uh, bye!" Jay spat before racing back off into the chaos.

Lloyd attempted to chase after him, but he felt a pair of arms wrap around him, trapping him into a head lock. The teen was disarmed quickly by another pair of hands. Lloyd attempted to free himself, but he noticed a dagger placed dangerously close to his face.

"It's over, Lloyd," Garmadon said in a more serious tone. Lloyd gritted his teeth. He was about to spat out another response when-

BOOM!

An explosion shoved everyone back. Lloyd hit the floor and smacked his head hard against the concrete. Pain rushed to his skull while a ringing filled his ears. He groaned. When he opened his eyes he noticed smoke had filled the room. Screams and shouting echoed off of what was left of the walls.

"It's the Prime Guardians!" one gang member exclaimed.

"Tarragon Dragons! Retreat!" Lloyd heard Liam shout as the gang leader stood up. Lloyd shook his head, attempting to wake himself up. He nearly tipped over, but he managed to keep his footing. He then searched around to see Damian's armored guards racing through the now broken down doors and blasting their laser spears at the retreating teens. Lloyd's gaze widened at the chaos before him. His body shook while sweat dripped from his brow.

His claws retracted, and his pupils no longer had their purple glow. For the first time in a long while, Lloyd tasted fear.

Not for his own well being but for the orphaned and/or abandoned kids in the room who trusted Lloyd, trusted that he would protect them.

Now, one by one, the Prime Guardians were chasing each one down in the disappearing smoke clouds and cuffing them.

He failed. He failed them all. Lloyd clutched the sides of his head. He wanted to scream to the roof tops, but his constricted throat wouldn't even let him muster out a word. As the teen attempted to come up with any possible solution, a hand latched onto his shoulder. Lloyd turned to find a ninja in green. The ninja flipped down his mask, and the teen was surprised to find it was the weird blonde kid from yesterday.

"Lloyd, please! We need to get out of here! We need to get you to safety," he pleaded. The gang leader stared at the ninja in pure disgust as he backed away.

"I'm not leaving my family behind!" Lloyd shouted. The blond kid tried to say more, but the gang leader had already sprinted off towards the closest guard when he suddenly felt something struck him in the back of the head. That hit combined with his previous head injury, made the gang leader's body go limp. In a matter of seconds, Lloyd hit the floor and fell into darkness.

...

(Movie's Pov)

Lloyd watched as his copy hit the floor. It was Skylor who had made the final blow. She glanced back at the speechless ninja.

"Was that really necessary!?" Lloyd spat in protest.

"The Prime Guardians are only after him. We need to get Lloyd out of here fast," Skylor said quickly before Garmadon appeared next to her and picked up the unconscious gang leader. Skylor then pressed a button on her ear piece. "We have Lloyd, time to get out of here."

"But what about the gang members? We can't just leave them. Some of them are little kids!" Kai spat over the ear piece before Lloyd could protest too.

"Kai is right. Garmadon and Lloyd will take our Lloyd to safety. Everyone else, protect the Tarragon Dragons. I've talked to their second-in-command, and he has already evacuated most of them already, but there are still a few stranglers to save," Wu said.

"On it," Nya said before she dove past firing lasers and blasted a guard with a jet of water. The guard flew back several feet, leaving the young kid he was attempting to arrest. The little boy with a bat stared at Nya for a second before racing off. The water master checked to ensure he was going somewhere safe until she noticed a teen. He was grabbing several of the younger gang members that had fallen from the debris and guiding them out of the chaos. The little boy Nya just said called out to the brown-haired teen.

"Liam!" the little boy cried and rushed towards the second-in-command. Liam grabbed the boy and pushed him along. Nya and the teen made eye contact for a split second. He gave a harsh glare towards the older teen before nodding in her direction. The water master then raised an eyebrow.

I guess that's a thank you?

"Nya! Heads up!"

The water master turned to find more guards heading in her direction. Their feet, though, were quickly trapped in blocks of ice. Zane rushed in with a grin from underneath his mask after Nya blasted the guards with a wave of water to disarm them.

"It's ice to meet you all," Zane said happily to the guards as he slid past them with the small icy area he created. Jay then came in and used Spinjitzu to stop a few more guards that attempted to blast the ice skiing nindroid from behind. The guards were knocked off their feet and left groaning on the floor. Jay then looked over at the gleefully happy ice master.

"Please... don't ever make a pun like that again," Jay said. Zane then stopped his skiing and frowned.

"Why are you being so cold, friend?" Zane asked before grinning underneath his mask once more. Jay then covered his face with his hands and groaned.

"That one's even worse."

At the same time, Nya used Spinjitzu to take down a group of guards, rescuing the last remaining gang members. They rushed past her and headed towards Liam. The whole gang then vanished from sight. Relieved, Nya looked over at her pun making friend.

"I guess they were... all washed out?" the water master asked, glancing over at Jay with a sly smile.

Jay looked between his two joy filled teammates with a dull gaze.

"I hate you both..."

"Are you all done?" Stellar asked after shooting a few guards with her stun laser. "Or are you going to keep being idiots on a literal battlefield."

"Touche, why you gotta rain on our parade?" Nya asked with crossed arms.

"Should I make some ice for that burn?" Zane asked with complete seriousness, making both Jay and Stellar groan louder.

At the same time, Cole came in, slamming his hammer against the ground. The force caused a few guards to tumble, but his weakening powers had little effect on the enemy. The teen groaned under his breath. Frustrated by the blasting lasers, he dove for cover behind a pile of debris. His mind raced with any possible means of gaining the upper hand, but his thoughts were interrupted by a voice.

"Need some help, bro?"

He looked to find Kai at his side.

"How are we supposed to take these guys out with our weakened powers?" Cole asked.

"Easy, I distract them, and then you come in and use Spinjitzu," Kai stated with a proud smile underneath his mask. Cole smirked at his friend's confidence before nodding.

"Sure, let's do it."

The two ninjas readied themselves for the attack, but they stopped when they heard shouting from behind. Cole and Kai stood up. They looked over the debris to find Pixal had taken out the large group of guards with her mech.

"Needed assistance?" she asked the duo. Kai groaned.

"Aww, come on! I actually came up with a good strategy this time!" the fire master spat, making Pixal snicker.

The resistance was taking down the Prime Guardians with much ease, and many of them were seemingly retreating. With all the Tarragon Dragons brought to safety and Garmadon heading for the sewers with his unconscious son, the ninja were standing proud at their overwhelming success.

"Ha! Looks like Damian hired some pretty lousy guards," Nya said with hands on her hips.

"Do not celebrate too early, everyone. The Prime Guardians appear to only be falling back," Wu said before striking a guard with his staff. Misako kicked down a couple enemies and searched the area.

"Where is the head guard? Shouldn't there be a general leading this attack?" Misako guessed. Wu followed her gaze and saw the large cannons and vehicles that held several soldiers... but no leader.

"Where is their-"

"We have more enemies incoming! Up above!" Skylor announced over the ear piece.

Wu looked up and gasped.

A couple flying air ships descended from the clouds. One by one, figures flew down from the ships and headed towards the wrecked hideout. They descended on golden wings while carrying ivory spears and armor. Dread filled the old sensei when he recognized the people he used to consider allies.

"Whoa! Who the heck are they!?" Kai spat in utter shock at the fast flying soldiers that headed straight for the resistance.

"We need to leave. NOW!" Wu demanded, giving a quick glance at an also panicked Misako.

"But we're winning! We can take them-"

"No, there will be hundreds of them from those air ships alone. We need to get out of here while we still can!" Wu spat as he grabbed a hold of Misako's arm and pulled her along. At the same time, the Prime Guardians began firing their cannons once again at the resistance, creating more chaos on the battlefield. Pixal covered Cole and Kai from one blast before the whole group began racing for cover.

"We need to make sure they do not get to Lloyd and Garmadon!" Misako announced over the booming sounds.

"We need to make sure that all of us make it out of here in one piece!" Stellar argued once she reached the elders.

As the group ran in the opposite direction of the cannons, the army of enemies charged after them, firing all they had.

"Split up and find cover! We're too easy of a target for-" Wu was cut off when several figures blocked their path. The Shintaran guards landed in front of them, spears raised at the resistance. Another figure then emerged from behind them. Her golden hair was held back with a head band, and she stared down at the group with pure hatred in her gaze. With a heart-broken look, Wu watched the enraged young woman and nearly dropped his staff in disbelief.

"I, Queen Vania of Shintaro, command you criminals to stand down, now!" the Shintaran leader announced with a tight grip on her spear.

...

(*A bit earlier*)

"Keep up, Green Boy!" Garmadon spat as he carried his son over his shoulder.

While everyone else was busy fending off the Prime Guardians, Lloyd and Garmadon were tasked with taking the gang leader back to their stronghold. The Green Ninja, though, was beginning to wonder if his usefulness was better suited elsewhere. The duo had barely run into any foes on their long race through the back streets to ensure they were not followed. Plus, Garmadon didn't seem too fond of the extra assistance. Aside from the name calling, though, he was keeping the annoyance to himself, at least.

"Over here," Lloyd said, pointing to the left. Passing a few trash cans and muddy puddles, there was a manhole at the end of an alley. It was the one they planned to use to enter the sewers. Garmadon nodded and rushed past the ninja. Lloyd dared to take a look at his unconscious copy. There were already a few bruises forming over his face. The ninja frowned while his insides twisted with several concerns: his copy's well being, the inevitable confrontation when he wakes up, and the fear that he may never be the same friend he once knew.

Lloyd tightened his fists, watching Garmadon lift the manhole cover with his two extra arms. The ninja snapped out of his thoughts, though, when he noticed the former dark lord paused in his movements. Lloyd was about to question him until he too sensed something.

A feeling that someone was watching them.

As soon as Lloyd looked up, a figure jumped down from a nearby fire escape and tackled the ninja. The two tussled across the dirt before Lloyd kicked him off. The newcomer was covered in armor, resembling a Prime Guardian soldier. His armor, though, was different. It was styled as if to emphasize a higher rank.

"In the name of Lord Damian, stand down and hand over Lloyd Garmadon," the head guard said, raising his spear. Garmadon then narrowed his eyes.

"Foolish! You believe you could stand your ground against me? All alone?" Garmadon asked, setting down his son gently before forming daggers with his powers. The Green Ninja grew a dull expression from the comment.

I guess I just don't exist then...

"I said... STAND DOWN! I don't want to hurt you!" the head guard commanded. His voice somehow deepened all of a sudden. Lloyd gave a puzzled look once he saw the newcomer beginning to sway. He had thought for a moment that the newcomer was going to collapse. Questions formed in the ninja's mind, especially when he noticed a violet glow that emanated from the guard's hands and up his arms, creating a unique pattern.

Even Garmadon paused, spotting the peculiar masked figure. However, he knew they couldn't stand there forever. More enemies might be close by.

The former dark lord took hold of the situation and launched the first attack.

It all happened in slow motion for Lloyd. As he watched Garmadon charge towards the enemy with his daggers raised, dirt beneath the head guard began to levitate off the ground. Lloyd's eyes widened in horror when the two sides made contact. The head guard raised his hand that was holding the spear, sending an explosion of dirt at the same time Garmadon slammed the hilt of his weapon against his opponent's helmet. The two were flung back towards opposite sides of the alleyway, slamming against the brick walls of apartment buildings. When the dust settled, Lloyd opened his eyes. He stepped closer to see the head guard already sitting back up.

With the enemy's helmet gone, it was then that Lloyd's blood ran cold. He lost all the air in his lungs when he spotted a familiar face. It was the face of someone who had once saved his life. It was a face that now carried glowing purple eyes and glared at him with disgust.

"Cole!?"

Chapter Text

Lloyd's heart throbbed in his ears. He could only stare at the head guard.

Any sounds around him grew muffled as he panted on the ground, trying to catch his breath. His body shook the more he stared at the young man before him. He tried to speak, but the teen only continued to heave out deep breaths. All he managed to choke out was a name.

"C-Cole!?" he exclaimed. The head guard had shook off his dizziness before standing. The glow from his arms disappeared before he took notice. His gaze, though, still swirled with a bright purple hue. The more the color consumed his vision, the angrier the guard became. He picked up his spear and that emanated a pink glow.

"I tried to go easy on you, but I guess we can do this the hard way," Cole muttered. Lloyd didn't even hear him. He was too stuck in his head. His counterpart's seemingly descent into villainy already made the teen's thoughts spiral, but this betrayal...

To witness one of the ninja actively helping the twisted man that once turned his father and several of his friends into fiery monsters:

There's no way... He can't seriously be the one leading this attack. C-Cole would never-

Lloyd's mind was about to snap.

A single whistle pulled the teen out of his panic state. The head guard let out a signal and one by one, more guards appeared from above and in every possible exit in the large alley.

Garmadon rose from the dirt and formed his daggers once more. He ensured his son's safety by standing in front of him.

"You better be ready to fight, child," Garmadon muttered towards Lloyd, noticing his spacing out a moment ago.

Lloyd then gritted his teeth. He shifted his focus between the head guard and his followers. The teen had so many questions for his ninja friend. Questions that he knew would not be answered. If Cole was anything like his counterpart's current state, talking was out of the question for now. Reluctantly, Lloyd unsheathed his sword and narrowed his gaze. He inhaled just as the guards prepared to charge.

HONK! HONK!

Lloyd whipped his head back towards the street, and his body tensed up.

A ginormous four door truck sped into the alley, causing all the guards on the ground to scatter. The spray painted vehicle swerved to the right and sent the head guard flying into a pile of garbage.

Dust kicked up in the alley while the guards from above began firing lasers at the heavily armored truck. The window rolled down to reveal a young woman behind the wheel. Her dirty blonde hair was cut short with long bangs on the side of her face. Both Garmadon and Lloyd stared at her with pure bewilderment.

"Need a ride?" the newcomer asked cooly.

"Who are you?" Lloyd asked.

"Blazey H. Speed, you fellas look like you could use some help-"

Just then, another figure popped their head into view from the backseat. Her bright green hair was tied up in a messy pony tail.

"No time for introductions! GET IN IDIOTS!" she screamed over the loud laser blasts.

Not having many other options, Garmadon picked up his son and headed for the car with Lloyd right behind him. The green ninja had stopped to pick up metal trash can lids and threw one over at Garmadon.
The two used the lids as cover until they reached the vehicle.

At the same time, Cole rose from the garbage pile once Lloyd had one foot inside. He turned to look at the head guard, who was holding his head. The pain that appeared over Cole's face, though, wasn't from the impact. Lloyd could see the purple glow vanish from the former ninja's eyes. The guard then began to look around as if he had forgotten where he was. The scene puzzled Lloyd until he was interrupted from a violent yank of his arm that brought him all the way inside the vehicle.

As soon as the door shut, the truck backed out of the alley and sped off down the street.

Garmadon and Lloyd were flung back and forth in the back seat every time the truck made sharp turns. After putting on his seatbelt, the former tyrant kept his sleeping son secure by holding him up with two of his four arms while his counterpart bounced from the rough driving before finally putting on his own seat belt.

"Who are you guys?! Why are you helping us?" Lloyd asked, leaning over towards the front seats. The green-haired woman, known as Tox, sat in the passenger seat as she kept her focus on the vehicle's mirrors.

"Couldn't you have guessed it? We're rebels fighting against Damian and his stupid Prime Guardians," Tox spat until her gaze became fixated on the rear view mirror. "We've got a tail!"

The driver, Blazey, checked and cursed when she saw the several vehicles speeding down the street after them.

"Dang it, I can't even tell if they're the ones who were chasing us before or if they're the head guard's foot soldiers," she said while glancing back at the three new people they picked up. She focused her gaze on Lloyd through the mirror, who was displaying newfound panic on his face.

"There's no way we can out run that many-"

"Don't worry, kid, I was one of the fastest racers in Prime Empire-"

"I have no idea what that is," Lloyd said quickly. Blazey's face went blank before she turned her head to look right at Lloyd. She leaned one arm on Tox's armrest while she kept one hand on the wheel. "Seriously? Have you been out of town for a while or something?"

"Uh, something like that and- AND BLOCKADE!" Lloyd screamed as his face paled. Blazey turned back and saw the blockade of Prime Guardians with their vehicles in the distance. The driver, though, grew a wide grin.

"Brace yourselves!" she spat excitedly while Tox pulled out a device from the floor.

"Hey, blondie!" she called out towards Lloyd. The teen snapped out of his terror and looked at the elemental. With both hands, she tossed him the device. Lloyd fumbled with it before realizing that it was a large grappling hook.

"I need you to hook that to the side of the car and press the button when I say so."

"What!?" Lloyd exclaimed.

"Just roll down your window and-"

"I heard what you said, but why the heck am I-"

Tox whipped her head around and glared at the ninja.

"Do you want to make it out of this alive!?" she spat. When Lloyd didn't respond, Tox rolled down her own window and pulled out a launcher from her belt. "Then do what I say and do it now! I'll cover you!"

"O-Okay," Lloyd said before rolling down his window. Garmadon grumbled from his seat as the truck swerved left and right to avoid the continuous blasts from the guardians' cannons behind them. He placed a seat belt over his son and rolled down the window next to him. Garmadon's eyes flash purple as he powered up his fists. He shot several purple fire blasts while Tox came out with her launcher and aimed at the cars.

"Keep it steady, Speed! This is gonna be a close one," Tox called out, muttering the last sentence to herself. The vehicle stopped swerving after Blazey stomped on the gas pedal, speeding straight towards the oncoming blockade.

After shaking off some of his nerves, Lloyd slammed the grappling hook on the truck's door, and the device attached itself with a loud click.

"Ready..." Tox mumbled. She inhaled with her hand on the trigger. Once she pulled it, the device launched several smoke bombs that held her poison gas towards the cars, creating a veil so thick that the rebels couldn't even see the enemy behind them anymore.

At the same time, Blazey aimed for one of the guard's large vehicles in front of them and used it as a ramp. The driver sped faster and faster until the rebels' truck was literally launched into mid-air and over the blockade. Tox and the others then dove their heads back inside the truck.

"NOW!" the elemental screamed. Lloyd pressed the button on the device, and instantly, the  large grappling hook shot out towards the nearest building and death gripped the concrete wall to the point it caused a couple small cracks. When the grappling hook's line met its end, the truck swung to the left, making Lloyd scream while his heart sank into his stomach.

Once the truck slammed back onto the black pavement, the line automatically disconnected from the door, and the rebels sped off once again. Tox looked in the rear view mirror to see that the green cloud had consumed the blockade as well, causing the elemental to smirk.

"YES! That plan worked great!" she spat before high-fiving Blazey. Tox then turned back to see Lloyd inhaling several deep breaths.

"Not bad, kid," she said with a smile. Blazey stole glances in the rear view mirror to check the passengers in the back.

"So, what did you all do to tick off the Prime Guardians so badly?" Blazey asked. Lloyd opened his mouth to speak, but no words could come out.

"Isn't it obvious? They helped out that kid leader of the Tarragon Dragons," Tox said while throwing a thumb back at the unconscious teen. Blazey focused on him, and her face lit up.

"Wicked."

Finally, Lloyd shook his head to rid himself from the ringing in his ears and frowned.

"Look, thank you both for your help, but who are you exactly?"

"Like we said, we're rebels fighting against Damian," Blazey answered casually.

"We formed a little resistance of our own, but we haven't come up with a name yet," Tox replied.

"I told you, we should call it-"

"No one's going to take us seriously with a name like Speedy Fire Starters! Sounds like a kid's arcade game!"

"You do realize I am literally from an actual arcade game-"

"That doesn't change my point!"

"Ah, now I remember you! You were that racer that helped the resistance in defeating the OverLord," Garmadon stated to the driver, smiling at his accomplishment that he finally recognized the face. He then glanced over at Tox and squinted his gaze."I have no clue who you are though."

His words made the elemental grumble under her breath.

"Okay, I have no idea what any of you are saying, but where exactly are we going now?" Lloyd asked, leaning forward.

"To our rebel hide out," Blazey stated with a smug face before speeding faster down the quiet road.

...

(No one's Pov)

Time: 12:27 PM

Location: Remains of the Former Tarragon Dragon's Hideout

~~~~~~

A clash of weapons, shouts, and explosions erupted throughout battle field.

Wu was shoved back several feet from the Queen of Shintaro's head on attack. She swung her spear at the martial arts teacher while her men started surrounding the other ninja.

"In the name of Lord Damian, I order you to stand down, NOW!" Vania commanded with a booming voice. Wu held her back with his wooden staff, but it would surely break soon against the pressure of her ivory spear.

"Vania, please! You must remember me. The ninja-"

"Enough of your lies, criminal! Lord Damian has already informed me of your traitorous acts to overthrow him," Vania growled. Wu narrowed his gaze before evading the queen, shoving her force to the right to break their stalemate.

"And I assume you believe that Damian is the one who freed your kingdom from the tyranny of your father?" Wu asked carefully.

"Of course! He is an honorable hero and deserves our protection and respect," Vania spat while standing tall.

"Then why is he sending two armies to fight a group of teenagers? Does this fight not seem unfair to you?" Wu asked.

Vania looked around at the debris from the warehouse that has been reduced to rubble. Her body tensed as if she finally noticed the chaos around her. Vania then focused her attention towards the fighting ninja and Samurai mech, which obliterated the cannons with its blasters. The longer she stared at her opponents, the more her merciful gaze evaporated and replaced with a cold, calculating one.

"These teenagers are hardly weaklings. You and I both know that Elemental Masters are powerful and thus require much force," Vania pointed out with a clenched fist. Wu stared at the leader before him, completely speechless.

What kind of twisted magic was put on her?

Wu snapped out of his thoughts, though, when he noticed Stellar. The tech genius glanced in his direction before holding up a device. With a knowing stare, the sensei prepared himself for their escape plan.

"You and I both know, Vania... you do not believe in those words," Wu stated before making a high pitch whistle. At the same time, Stellar pressed a button on her spherical device and slammed it to the ground.

Smoke not only leaked out of the sphere, it exploded, covering the entire lot in mere seconds, leaving the enemy in complete disarray. In just a few seconds, though, the smoke vanished as fast as it came. It gave the ninja enough time to race out of the debris and enter the city streets in several directions, but their limited cover only gave them a head start.

"After them!" one of the Prime Guardians shouted. Both the Prime Guardians and the Shintaran army rushed to the streets, completely missing the Samurai mech that flew high above the chaos.

Pixal blasted garbage cans, street lights, and anything else that could block the armies' path as much as possible, yet they still managed to find ways around the debris. Many more Shintaran guards then flew up to chase after the Samurai, but the giant mech was too fast, blasting off before any of them could get close.

Meanwhile, the streets were filled with soldiers. They flooded the alleyways and every corner in hopes to find the ninja, but those that followed their targets' paths were interrupted by new foes.

The earth rumbled, metal clanked, and hissing sounds carried throughout the air.

Several Prime Guardians were ambushed by Serpentine, who erupted from the ground below.

Constrictai burrowed underneath the streets and alleyways and created openings for several Serpentine to emerge and grab hold of the soldiers, dragging them down or swiping them off their feet.

Shintaran guards were then pulled from the air when Venomari appeared around them, spraying their hallucinatory venom right into their eyes.

Vania slowed her pace to witness all her guards falling one by one, either by a serpent's brute force or by the imaginary images the venom caused them to see. The queen gripped her spear as the screams rang through her ears.

"Fall back! Fall ba-"

"Going somewhere?"

Vania's breath hitched. She had unconsciously taken a few steps back. That is when she sensed a figure behind her. She dared to glance back and noticed it was a person in all black. It was evident that he was not there seconds before, but the way his grey skin blended with the few shadows that was cast on the buildings made the queen wonder if he possessed a super natural power.

At the same time, more people entered the scene. They were not serpents, but they carried themselves as if they too were warriors like the shadow man behind her. One in particular wore metal gloves, which he slammed together with excitement.

"Karloff has missed the battle field!" he cheered. Once Karloff connected both his fists, he grew twice his normal size, and he gained a pure metallic exterior. Right behind him, the amber ninja from before stepped forward and stared the queen down.

"You're coming with us, your highness. We have some questions for you," Skylor said with a deep frown.

...

(No One's POV)

Location: The Former Jade Palace

Time: 2:45 PM

~~~~~~

Papers were flung off the table in a fit of rage. As they scattered across the ground, Damian heaved a few deep breaths. His anger boiled over after the news his head guard had just delivered. Cole stood off to the side of the throne room with his helmet tucked underneath his arm. He cast his gaze towards the ground in shame.

"So, let me get this straight... Not only did you not capture Lloyd Garmadon, but you managed to fail in capturing any of his gang members and the criminals that helped him?" Damian asked with his tone dangerously low. Cole tightened his fists, gritting his teeth at the memory of his beaten and bruised soldiers after the battle.

"It was my fault, sir... I did not account for the Serpentine or Elemental Masters helping-"

"Of course you didn't! But that shouldn't have mattered when I provided you with both my army and the whole FLEET of Shintaro!" Damian shouted before slamming his fist. He walked away from his table that was once filled with his research and pinched the bridge of his nose. Cole exhaled quietly before continuing.

"It was a coordinated attack. They planned every avenue. Not only that, but there were these people who knew this spinning tornado technique and-"

Damian's head shot up. He spun around and stared at the guard with his mouth slightly open.

"Wait, these people... What did they look like?"

Cole pondered the thought.

"I didn't get a good look at most of them since I was pursuing Garmadon and this one teen in a green ninja suit-"

"What!?" Damian spat. His eyes grew wide while dread settled in the pit of his stomach.

"Garmadon was there. He rescued his son with the help of this kid with blonde hair," Cole rambled, clearly at a loss for what his lord wanted.

His words, though, echoed through Damian's ears. He ran a hand through his hair while his body trembled.

There's no way. Their counterparts... They...

"THEY'RE SERIOUSLY HERE TOO!?" Damian spat. Cole jumped at the sudden outburst and gave his lord a blank stare. The guard wanted to ask who it was he was referring to, but he decided against it. He knew better than to press his lord in moments like this. After a few awkward seconds of silence, Cole stepped forward.

"Sir, give me a second chance. I'll send my men back out, and we can-"

"NO!" Damian screamed. His panic quickly shifted back into fury before he stormed over to Cole.

The lord stood eye to eye with his guard. Damian then grabbed a chunk of the young man's hair and pulled his head to the side. Cole winced from the sudden pain but soon grew a hard glare at his supposed 'heroic' leader.

"I have had enough of your failures for the time being. I need to formulate another plan to capture Lloyd. For now, I will have the Police Commissioner and his forces search the streets for any leads. You will be in charge of finding the Queen of Shintaro. If I hear one more outburst from her general, Hailmar, about her disappearance due to your incompetence, then I will gladly let the Shintarans hold you fully responsible and have them throw you in their dungeon."

Damian shoved the guard back so hard that he stumbled. Cole's helmet fell with a loud clank before he rubbed the side of his head. He looked like he wanted to snap, but his lord wasn't finished.

"Do not forget that I found you, boy. You were a mere runaway before I took you in. I was the only one who did not deem you a failure... do not make me regret giving you a chance for greatness."

The head guard kept his cold stare towards Damian, but he soon bit his tongue. His arms fell to his sides, and he let his head dip low once again.

"Yes, sir...  I'll find Queen Vania for you if it's the last thing I do," Cole said before giving a slight bow towards Damian.

"See it that you do. You are dismissed," Damian said before waving his guard away. Cole picked up his helmet and walked out of the throne room. Once he shut the doors, though, he stopped.

It was silent in the grand hallway. No one else was around to watch the head guard lean his back against the door and stand there frozen.

Anger boiled over his features while tears stung his gaze, which he squeezed shut. Finally, Cole opened his eyes, gaining a bitterly tired expression. His frown deepened before he threw on his helmet. The head guard then marched down the hall with heavy strides.

...

(Movie POV)

Location: Ninja Resistance's Base

Time: 3:24 PM

~~~~~~

"Does anyone else think this was an insane decision!?" Stellar spat while motioning towards the Queen of Shintaro, who was tied to a chair with duck tape over her mouth. The whole group, minus Lloyd and Garmadon, stood around inside the warehouse.

"Why? Getting deja vu for yourself?" Nya asked with a smirk, recalling the redhead's prior days of being their enemy. Stellar gave the water master a dull expression before Jay stepped forward.

"Yeah, I'm with Stellar on this one. This seems pretty risky," he muttered. He side-eyed the queen, who was glaring the lightning elemental down.

"Yes, this was a very last minute change of plans, Wu. Garmadon is not even back with Lloyd yet," Misako stated, hinting at the worry that gnawed inside her.

"Indeed, but I would not have suggested this plan if I had not spoken with her highness myself," Wu said while turning his focus on the silently raging queen. Cole stepped forward. His headphones hung around his neck as he walked over towards Vania. He stared straight at her for a few seconds before shooting a thumb in her direction.

"So uh... who is she again? Cause, I've never heard of any kind of place called Shintaro in our realm," Cole said with a plain expression, making the queen muffle a few words in protest.

"She is an ally. In fact, she is rather close to your counterpart, Cole. He and Vania, here, defeated her tyrannical father that used to rule over the land of Shintaro," Wu said. This piqued the earth ninja's interest as he dwelt on the old teacher's words.

"If we can restore her memories, then that will be one less army helping Damian," Skylor said. Kai, who stood next to her, smiled.

"Sounds good to me."

"But, that may be harder than we might think. The main reason I wanted to bring Vania along is to gain some answers," Wu stated, carrying a deep frown. "She's different. It is not just her memories that have been altered like everyone else in the Ninjago. Her entire demeanor has changed. The Vania I knew would never believe in excessive force or battling against foes who clearly do not appear dangerous."

"Uh, I can't tell if that's an insult or not, but go on," Jay said while fiddling with the end of his scarf.

"My point is that Vania is not a ruthless person. Damian must have done something to her to ensure that she would remain loyal to him. That is what we need to find out," Wu explained.

"Sounds like a plan, dude!" Kai spat with a smile. Nya glanced in his direction, shooting him a look.

"Are you just going to agree with what everyone's saying?" Nya asked. Her brother shrugged in response.

"Look, there's been so much going on these past two days, and I'm honestly kind of lost. Besides, Wu's making clear sense to me," Kai said plainly. Zane, who stood next to the fiery teen, giggled at his response while Nya sighed. Wu, though, couldn't help but smile at the ninja's banter before heading towards Vania. Pixal then stopped him.

"Before we start the interrogation, I need to inform you that Garmadon and Lloyd have arrived," Pixal stated while pointing towards the warehouse's entrance. Right after she spoke, Garmadon and Lloyd walked in with an unconscious gang leader on the dark lord's shoulder.

"You're back," Misako said with pure relief as her and Wu rushed over. The alternate realm ninja ran towards their leader and nearly dog piled the green teen. Lloyd chuckled as he embraced several of his teammates.

"Dude! We thought you were captured or something," Kai said. His brotherly instincts kicked in when he spoke, staring at the teen with a wide gaze of concern.

"You better have a good reason for making us worry!" Nya spat, but she held a relieved smile.

"Heh, sorry guys... We got a little caught up with our escape. The good news, though, is that we found more allies to join us," Lloyd said, grinning at the group.

"That's wonderful, Lloyd," Wu stated happily. The teen's grin, though, faltered when a thought crossed his mind. He cast his gaze to the side when he recalled all the events that led to their escape.

"But the bad news... We found..." Lloyd trailed off. The memories of the head guard whirled through the teen's mind, bringing his mood down more and more.

"So is this a swamp or a poorly made storage facility? Seriously, why are there random warehouses all the way out here?"

The group was pulled out of their reunion and looked beyond the new arrivals to find more newcomers.

"It's a hideout, Tox. Did you expect a fortified structure with barbed wire fencing?" Scott asked the elemental with an eye roll. A man with a long pony tail then came up to stand next to the duo.

"I believe it is a fit enough place to combat Damian and his forces," Okino stated while scanning the area around him.

"Yeah, honestly, I'll take anything over living under another tyrant again," Scott replied bitterly before crossing his arms.

"I think this place is pretty cool. But, we seriously need to set up an area for our vehicles," Blazey said while standing next to Tox. Scott nodded in agreement before another figure walked up to join the group.

A hood covered most of her face as the final person gazed at the swampy terrain with minimal interest. When she turned towards the quiet group in the warehouse, though, tension rose.

Wu, Misako, and Pixal all stared at the final newcomer with growing dread. Despite their gazes, the hooded figure showed no awareness of the hostile feedback she was receiving and simply yawned.

"Harumi..."

...

What no one seemed to notice during the battle at the Tarragon Dragons' hideout was that there was a observer.

Nadakhan had decided to check the status of gang leader and was surprised to find the hideout in ruins. He had not witnessed most of the battle, but he was there for the aftermath, listening to the defeated Prime Guardians complain about rebels who could command the elements and create colorful tornadoes.

The realization struck the pirate djinn. He had feared the worst. As he hid in a darkened alleyway, he processed the situation with much grief.

The ninja have regained their memories? Impossible...

Nadakhan shook off the thought before tightening his grip on his sword.

I must find out the truth.

The pirate disappeared in a cloud of dust and reappeared seconds later in an entirely different setting. He now resided in an office with high tech equipment and a large computer screen on the far left. Nadakhan had chosen this place due to it possessing the only remaining ninja that was not deeply rooted in Damian's clutches. At least... the pirate hoped that it still held a ninja.

"AH! Wha-W-Who are you?!" a voice spat. Nadakhan turned to find a trembling man. He rested in a wheelchair behind his desk and stared at the armed djinn before him with clear terror.

Nadakhan narrowed his gaze before floating up towards the tech genius.

"I have one question for you... Does Zane Julien still work here?" he asked coldly. Cyrus Borg blinked a few times before finally processing the question.

"Z-Zane? Why, yes, he is my assistant on many of my projects-"

"When did you last see him?"

"Oh, uh, just a few minutes ago actually. We were discussing what Lord Damian's Engineering Department wants us to manufacture next and-"

Nadakhan turned away from Borg and pondered. The words of the Prime Guardians and this man were not adding up.

Perhaps only a few of the ninja have regained their memories. As I suspected, Damian's rule will soon crumble, but I cannot wait on the sidelines anymore as the ninja grow stronger.

I must stop them from gaining any more of their allies, but I cannot directly harm the nindroid without interfering with that fool's wish.

An idea then began to form in the djinn's mind. His face lit up with excitement as he gained a wide grin. He then whipped back around to face the tech genius.

"Excuse my abrupt behavior, Cyrus Borg. I am but a lowly servant of the great Lord Damian who cannot stand by and watch as rebel forces attempt to overthrow him," Nadakhan said, giving a small bow. He even tucked away his blade, so he could further prove his noble intentions. Borg soon dropped his frightened gaze and knitted his brow.

"Rebel forces?" he asked, clearly at a loss.

"Yes, and it seems they will soon be coming here to attack your business and ruin your work in helping Lord Damian."

Borg tensed at the idea of enemies raiding his tower. The pirate then continued.

"I, of course, can help you. I can create traps and capture those cursed rebels for you. All I ask... is that you wish for me to do so."

Nadakhan leaned closer to Borg with a proud smile while the genius grew more puzzled by every word.

"You want me to... wish for it?" Borg asked.

"Why yes, with your permission, I will make this an impenetrable fortress, one that the rebel forces will not be able to take control of," the djinn said before floating up behind the Cyrus.

Finally understanding what the floating man wanted, Borg glanced down at his table of paperwork. He still had several questions, but with being so consumed in projects, the tech genius had not prepared for rebels storming his tower. Yes, he had his security measures, but what good would those do against what he assumed would be an entire army? Borg couldn't pass this up. He needed to protect his employees and all their hard work.

The business man inhaled slowly before turning to look at Nadakhan.

"Yes, I wish for your help in stopping the rebels."

The pirate gained a sly grin before floating up into the air.

"Your wish... is yours to keep."

Chapter Text

(Show POV)

Time: 5:02 PM

Location: Ninja Resistance's Base

~~~~

Muffled voices filled the dark void that surrounded Lloyd.

He searched around for the source of the noise, but there was not a single soul in sight. Lloyd took a step forward in the darkness, calling out the names of his gang members.

Don't worry, Big Shot. I'll watch over you from now on.

Lloyd stopped. He turned quickly towards the voice, which sounded like it came from right behind him.

As long as I have my power and breath in my body, I'm going to protect you.

Lloyd turned once more towards yet another voice.

"Who's there?" Lloyd asked.

We're all at fault, kid. It's just the way the cookie crumbles.

"Hello!?" Lloyd shouted. No matter where he looked, no one was in the void with him. Yet, the voices grew louder and louder with each new voice ringing in his ears.

This isn't about numbers! It's about family.

I'm sure that if your father was still here, it would be the first book he'd read.

Whatever happens to me, wherever I am, I will always be with you.

Oh, we are so HOOPED!

Lloyd covered both of his ears from the chaos around him. He screamed out, but the voices would not cease.

"Lloyd?"

The gang leader gasped once his eyes shot open. He rose quickly and scanned the area.

"Lloyd, it's alright. You are safe here."

The teen focused on his uncle, who stood before him with a warm smile.

"Wu? Where am..." Lloyd trailed off. He looked down to find himself in a bunk bed. Just past the old ninja master were dozens of other people with them inside, what appeared to be, a giant warehouse. All of them were talking among themselves with most gathered around a table in deep discussion. Misako, though, stood off to the side and stared right at the puzzled teen.

A striking pain throbbed across Lloyd's head, making him wince. He leaned his head against his palm before he wiped the sweat from his brow.

"Are you feeling well?" Wu asked. Lloyd shut his gaze. He rubbed his temple and gave a small groan.

"Yeah, just a headache... I heard so many people talking too. You guys really should keep your voices down-"

The memories leading up to his unconsciousness then came flooding back to him.

Lloyd froze. He turned his attention back to Wu and sent him a cold glare. His uncle frowned, but he looked the least bit surprised.

"You... kidnapped me."

"Damian's forces were after you. We had to ensure you would be safe-"

"I had it under control-"

"That is not the point-"

"NO!"

Lloyd stood up from the bed and walked around to face Wu.

"You don't get to do this. You all don't get to come back into my life and act like you suddenly care about me," Lloyd spat. He took a glance at his mother to ensure she was listening too.

"Lloyd, I know you have been through much pain in your life, but you need to know that you have been lied to. You did not grow up on the streets. I took you in a few months after Darkley's."

Lloyd raised a brow towards his uncle. Had the old man finally lost his mind?

He shook off Wu's statement and changed the subject.

"What about the rest of the Tarragon Dragons? Did you keep them safe?" Lloyd's tone grew colder from the thought of all those kids and teens in custody.

"Yes, your second-in-command, Liam, took them to another location in the city. Something called the Doomsday Outpost?" Wu pondered while he tapped his chin. Lloyd gave a smirk in response. Only a fellow comic book fan like Liam would name their new hide out something like that.

Lloyd gave a sigh of relief. Most of his worries died down after that statement, yet he still kept his guard up.

"So, why exactly did you bring me with you?"

"The city is in danger, nephew, and it is more than you believe. We brought you here because Damian was trying to keep you away from us. He does not want you to remember who you are and all the people closest in your life."

Lloyd's face contorted. "What are you even talking about?"

Wu continued with his troubled expression while he dug his hand into the pocket of his robe. He then stepped forward and pulled out a photo, handing it over to his nephew. Lloyd looked down and his eyes widened.

It was him. Lloyd stood in front of two giant wooden doors with golden handles. He wore a peculiar green suit with a pair of matching green eyes. The most bizarre thing, though, were the people next to him. The strangers couldn't be more than a few years older than him, and they all wore similar suits to Lloyd's with different signature colors. A bright smile was plastered across this alternate version of Lloyd. He had never once met these people before, yet all of them huddled together like one big family.

Lloyd grabbed the photo with hesitation. He fingered the slightly crumbled photograph and studied the faces. The smiling strangers. He didn't have a clue who they were, but... he strangely felt a connection. Maybe it was the genuine look of joy that his other self possessed in the picture. Maybe a part of him just really wanted this image of pure fantasy to be real.

Finally, though, Lloyd dropped his surprise. His walls grew higher before he crushed the photo in his hands. He gave a harsh look towards his uncle.

"I don't know what kind of sick game you're playing, Wu, but I am done here." Lloyd threw the crumbled photograph to the ground and headed for the front entrance. Wu's frown deepened. His gaze landed on the photo while his eyes glistened with tears.

"Lloyd," Misako spoke out, but the teen went on without even giving her a second glance.

By now, all the conversations in the warehouse ceased. All eyes were now on Lloyd as he held his head high and walked past their judgemental stares. He then noticed the guy from before. The weird blonde that claimed he was his copy. The weird kid walked towards Lloyd, ready to argue, but someone else beat him to it.

"I did not carry you halfway through the city for you to walk out that door, Lloyd," Garmadon said, stepping right in front of the teen.

Lloyd growled under his breath while his eyes flashed purple, but that only made his father smirk.

"Prepared for round two?" he asked before cracking his knuckles.

"Lloyd."

Reluctantly, the gang leader turned to face his uncle again. Wu had walked over to where everyone else was and stood tall once more. The crushed photo was gently held in one of his hands while he gripped his wooden staff in the other.

"Whether you believe what I just told you or not, we have a large number in our resistance, many with powers and skills. With your help, we can carry out our plans to take down Damian and restore peace in Ninjago City."

Lloyd narrowed his gaze. He scanned over the large group around him. Some carried awkward glances, clearly confused at what was going on. Others stared at the interaction with knowing determination.

"If you help us, then we can ensure the Tarragon Dragons remain safe from Damian and his men. Please, help us stop this chaos once and for all."

Lloyd cast his gaze to the ground. Every part of him wanted to walk out the door right now. He doubted they would let him go with how persistent his father was acting, but even if they did, Lloyd would just be putting his gang in danger once again. Damian made it clear plenty of times that he specifically wanted Lloyd, most likely due to him being the gang's leader and being a high-powered threat. Being with Wu and his team would take the heat off of his actual family and ensure their safety, at least for the time being.

With heavy breath, Lloyd looked back at Wu with a tired expression.

"Fine... Where do we start?"

....

(No One's Pov)

With his new mission given, the head guard returned to the ruins of the Tarragon Dragon's base to find clues. A few of his fellow guards searched the rubble while their leader headed for the streets.

After his short battle with Garmadon and the blonde kid, Cole knew the rebels were heading for a manhole. The head guard combed the area where Queen Vania was last seen until he spotted what he was looking for on the sidewalk.

Pulling off the cover, Cole climbed down the ladder into the sewers below. He tried his best not to retch from the smell before he took out a flashlight. He scanned both ends of the tunnel, but he didn't spot any sign of anyone being down there recently.

The head guard grumbled under his breath before a throbbing pain shot through his head.

Cole grunted. "Not again..."

The world spun around him, causing the guard to place a hand against the wall.

As soon as he did, though, his eyes glowed a bright purple. Instantly, he could feel every bit of movement throughout the tunnels, all the vibrations in the earth. It was as if his vision reached several miles through the sewers. He felt obvious movement from above, but he detected many footsteps gathering in a cluster just outside of the sewer's tunnels.

Cole moved his hand away from the wall. The glow and sensations vanished. He rubbed his temple while he blinked a few times, startled by what just happened.

"Sir? Is everything alright?"

A voice from above pulled Cole out of his thoughts. He looked up to find one of his guards. Cole turned back to scan the sewers in front of him. Once his thoughts settled, the head guard cleared his throat and nodded.

"Yes, I'm fine... Send a few guards down here with me. We need to search these sewers."

"Right away, sir."

Once the guard disappeared from sight, Cole went further down the tunnel. As he walked off, though, his shadow from the light above cast an image of a beastly creature with long horns and sharp claws. It shifted its form to the wall and towered over Cole, syncing up with his movements like they were one.

...

(No One's POV)

Time: 5:26 PM

Location: Ninja Resistance's Base

~~~~~~

Once commotion died down, much of the resistance gathered around the now crowded table.

Wu led the group at one end of the table with Garmadon and Misako on opposite sides of him. His nephew resided on the other end of the table where most of the Secret Ninja Force were. Despite the obvious tension in the air, Lloyd kept his composure and crossed his arms in silence.

"As we all know, we have gained more allies since our last fight against Damian's forces," Wu spoke before motioning over to the newcomers on the right of the table.

Scott tipped his hat while Blazey gave a friendly smirk. Okino nodded towards the others, but Tox remained still with her crossed arms. Out of all of them, Harumi carried the most grace with her arms behind her back to keep her posture straight, yet there was still a hint of caution everyone felt when eyes landed on her, especially with Stellar. The red-haired inventor stared at the menacing girl from across the table and kept her gaze locked.

This girl. This girl was the so-called powerful and terrifying Sons of Garmadon leader, who cast Damian out and seemingly drove him to madness. This girl, though, seemed almost younger than her. If it weren't for all the death glares and uneasiness emanating off of Pixal, Skylor, and more, then Stellar would have thought she was being punked.

Finally, after the stares became too obvious, Harumi cleared her throat.

"I know I am likely not wanted here, but I assure you that I wish to stop Damian just like all of you. He used to be part of the Sons of Garmadon and-"

"Until you kicked him out in disgrace," Stellar spat, causing all eyes to land on her. Harumi paused to squint her cold gaze right on the redhead.

"Do I know you?" she asked with genuine curiosity, but her glare told a different story. Stellar gritted her teeth from the innocent tone and slammed her hands on the table.

"I was one of your Sons of Garmadon minions before you humiliated Damian. Many of us left to follow him, so we could find another Garmadon in a different realm."

"And how did that work out for you?" Harumi asked bitterly, sensing the hostility rising in the redhead.

Stellar eyes flared with rage. She attempted to climb over the table until she was held back by Kai and Jay. Nya, on the other hand, simply stood next to her raging friend, ready to help pummel the tiny blonde girl for Stellar if she asked.

"Enough!"

The room went silent, aside from the quiet hissing coming from Scales. Wu scanned the large group before him and sighed.

"Whatever grief we have with one another, we must put it aside for the time being. We have a greater threat to deal with. Only through working together can any of us stand a chance to restore Ninjago City... and protect the ones we care about," Wu said slowly before glancing towards his nephew. The sight of him automatically caused the old sensei to remember all of his pupils. Each of them being manipulated by an insane man. Wu tightened his fist before holding his head higher than before. He then turned to look over at the newcomers.

"Harumi, you said that you had a plan to take over the stadium and rescue all the fighters?" Wu asked.

"Yes, I started planning out a strategy to take control of the stadium since it would be the easiest way to send a message to the masses... but I didn't come up with the idea," Harumi replied, glancing at the ground. Scott then took over.

"That's what I was trying to tell you before. We have someone inside the palace working with us. We've been using the catacombs to sneak information."

"Who is this person?" Pixal asked.

"Her name is Nya-"

"Nya!?" Several voices spat at once. Scott looked around the table with a puzzled expression before continuing.

"Y-Yeah. Nya's one of the blacksmiths forced to work day and night on any kind of equipment Damian needs for his army. She wants to use the stadium, so she can break her brother out. He's one of the fighters."

"That's Nya alright," Skylor said, giving a proud smile.

"Ha! Doesn't even have her memories, and my copy's still managing to kick butt!" Nya cheered while fist pumping the air.

Wu gave a warm smile.

"At least now we can confirm Nya resides inside the palace," Pixal said with a delighted expression.

"You guys know Nya or something?" Tox butted in, clearly not the only one who was lost.

"Yes, but it's complicated," Misako answered before stepping forward. "In summary, Damian is not just ruling over Ninjago with an iron fist. He even managed to alter people's memories and cast other kinds of magic on leaders, such as the Queen of Shintaro, to do his bidding."

"Oh, so that's why you took little queenie and shoved her in that shack outside. I was a little concerned after seeing that," Blazey said with a weak smile.

"So we are dealing with magic?" Okino asked, hoping to get back on topic.

"Yes, we were hoping to get some answers out of her to find out how Damian was able to alter her personality and possibly even her memories, like he has for many of us," Wu said before clearing his throat. "My point is that we have several tasks to complete and many of us to complete them."

With a nod from Wu, Pixal unraveled a few large blueprints, each displaying specific layouts of a giant structure.

"Since your plan to take over the stadium is still in the works, our next mission will be to take control of Borg Industries."

"Borg Industries? Are you serious? That place is more locked up than Kryptarium Prison!" Tox spat.

"I assure you that Borg Industries will be much more difficult. Besides, there have been several prison escapes in the past few years, especially when the ninja and I-"

"ANY-way, it may be a stronghold, but Pixal practically has the whole layout secured in her memory bank. Besides, Borg is Pixal's creator," Skylor explained. Pixal nodded in agreement.

"If we manage to reach the top floor, then I am sure I can reason with Dr. Borg and remove Damian's control over the whole industry."

"And if you can't?" Harumi asked. Pixal went silent. She cast her gaze at the table, scanning over her blueprints and notes.

Yes, she did want to save her creator at all costs. Yes, she did want to find Zane and, hopefully, restore his memories. Those, though, were just part of some wish list. Could she really rip them away from Damian's clutches?

Pixal lifted her gaze and held her shoulders back. No, there was hope. If Misako could gain back her memories, then there is hope for her creator and her... her...

"If we cannot reason with Dr. Borg, then we will have to take him with us. He is the brains behind the entire company. It would not be able to function without him. As an incentive, though, I will also place a virus in his main computer to ensure no more gadgets or weapons will be made for the Prime Guardians."

"For this mission, I will be taking the Secret Ninja Force, along with Pixal, Lloyd, and Skylor. Scales, we ask that some Serpentine stand watch outside to act as quick getaways and to ensure we do not have any unwanted guests, such as the Prime Guardians," Wu explained while Scales gave a nod in approval. The serpent then glanced over at the newcomers.

"I will als-s-so have a few Serpentine take you s-s-safely to the catacombs-s-s whenever you need to talk s-s-strategy with your spy." Scott and Harumi nodded to show their gratitude.

"I will take charge of the interrogation with Queen Vania. Hopefully, I can learn about any possible clues to the type of magic that was used on her. I may not know much about magic, but I am excellent at research," Misako stated as she patted the satchel that rested on her waist.

"Is everyone in agreement?" Wu asked. When there were no objections, the old sensei nodded. "Then we will debrief everyone over Pixal's plan to infiltrate the tower. We will leave tonight."

Once the meeting came to an end, though, Lloyd gathered up his team and called over Wu.

"There's something else you all should know before we go any further," Lloyd muttered as Pixal and Skylor headed over to join the group. Lloyd rubbed the back of his neck while the memories of his fight in the alley came crashing back to him. "When Garmadon and I were bringing my copy back here... we ran into the head guard of the Prime Guardians."

"So that's where he was. I knew he must have had something up his sleeve," Wu stated. Lloyd gulped nervously.

"That's not all... The head guard... It was Cole."

"WHAT!?"

...

While the members of the resistance scattered around the swamp to continue with their tasks, two intruders were making their way through the sewers.

Cole slowly reached the corner of the tunnel with one of his guards closely behind him. He placed his back against the wall and motioned his guard to stop.

Cole wasn't sure how, but he could feel every movement in the earth. He had guessed that Serpentine would be guarding the perimeter of the swampy terrain, but he could sense the two Serpentine that stood watch right past the corner where Cole stood. He could hear the commotion of several people down the tunnel too, likely the resistance.

Cole motioned his guard to fall back. Once they were a safe distance from the serpents, the guard turned to his superior.

"What do we do, sir?" he asked. Cole pondered his options. Honestly, he wasn't much of a strategy guy, and he couldn't afford to make a mistake when Queen Vania's safety was in jeopardy. Cole inhaled slowly before focusing back on his soldier.

"I need everyone to regroup. I'll inform Hailmar that I have a lead on Queen Vania's location. I will talk with him about a plan to get her back. Hopefully, when this is all over, Queen Vania will be safe and the resistance will be gone for good," Cole stated before taking the lead back to the surface.

...

(Movie's POV)

Time: 11:36 PM

Location: Borg Tower

~~~~~~

The streets were quiet in Ninjago City. With all the citizens forced inside due to a mandatory curfew, it left not a single sign of life anywhere.

Footsteps dashed through alleyways, dodging the streetlights as they made their way to Borg Industries.

The group then stopped. They slicked further back into the darkness when they heard the rumbling of engines. Prime Guardians patrolled the city, driving their vehicles gradually through the streets to ensure no one was breaking curfew.

Once the vehicles were out of sight, the group continued on until they reached their destination.

The inside of the tower was dark. Most of the workers and staff had already gone home, leaving security guards to watch for any intruders.

There was one new rule, though, that the security team had to follow for the time being:

They were required to stay on the first floor, no matter what.

Therefore, two security guards patrolled the halls of the first floor while two more watched the cameras in the back room.

The guards in the back room sat in their chairs while staring at the several screens with boredom. One of them slurped on a soda while the other leaned back as far as his chair could go.

"Another slow night, Will," the guard leaning back complained.

"You said it, and now we're not even allowed to patrol the other floors?" the second guard replied after setting down his drink on the table in front of them.

"Hey, less work for us."

"Why do you think he ordered us to do that? The cameras don't show anything different than usual."

"Who cares? As long as we get paid, Borg can add whatever rules he wants," the first guard finished after leaning his head back to take a nap. When he opened his eyes for just a second, though, he noticed the slightest bit of movement from the vent above. He squinted his gaze before-

BAM!

The guards yelped in shock when Pixal and Kai jumped down from the ventilation shaft and tackled the two men. The security guards were knocked out in seconds, but during the scuffle, Kai's back hit the table and knocked over the soda cup. It tipped over onto the computer system on the table and spilled everywhere. Sparks flew off the keys before all the screens went dark.

"Crud... My bad," Kai muttered once Pixal rushed over to the keyboard. Kai rubbed the back of head and gave a nervous chuckle. "I mean, at least we don't have to worry about the cameras now, huh?"

Pixal gave a tired sigh before grabbing a key card from one of the guards. When she opened the door,  Cole and Jay were on the other side. They had used the ventilation shaft to take down the other two guards and were now dragging them to a broom closet. While Kai shut the door behind them and placed a chair under its knob, Pixal jogged to the front door and used the key card to let the rest of their team waltz in.

"That was quick," Stellar pointed out while Lloyd's copy walked past her with his uncle.

"It's strange. There were many more guards than before... " Pixal stated as she pondered their lucky situation.

"Should we go back?" Wu suggested to the android. Pixal paused before shaking her head.

"No, but be on your guard. We don't have much time. The cameras were completely shut down, and it won't be long before the tower's security system alerts Borg of the problem."

Nya sent a look towards her brother, who gave a nervous grin in response.

"Then let's not waste any time," Lloyd said before he took the lead, and his friends quickly followed after him.

Once the whole group headed inside the elevator, Cole yanked out the panel below the buttons for each floor while Stellar pulled out the ends of some wires.

Red lights flashed across the ceiling while a robotic voice spoke.

Unauthorized access! Unauthorized-

Pixal had opened a panel on her arm, which held a small keypad and screen. She was typing fast for a few seconds before Stellar handed over the sparking wire ends. The samurai connected them to her arm, and the robotic voice and red lights stopped.

"You sure Borg won't be able to override the elevator's system?" Jay asked after Pixal selected the top floor, and the doors slid shut.

"Yes, we will be able to take the elevator all the way to Borg without any interruptions," the android replied with absolute certainty in her tone. Skylor then patted the android's shoulder.

"Way to go, Pix," she said, making Pixal smile.

As they waited in silence, Jay stood off to the side while fiddling with his sleeve. It wasn't that he doubted Pixal's expertise. Things like this, though, usually didn't work this well for him or his team, especially for him.

Jay always assumed the worst when it came to life. If you just let yourself believe something will always go wrong, then the fear and worry inside you won't gnaw at your brain as much when something does eventually go wrong. Heck, he finally managed to not wear his orange scarf as much because his therapist wanted him to let go of what was called 'an emotional crutch'.

The longer Jay stared at the buttons, flashing one at a time the higher they went, the quieter the elevator became. Unable to handle the silence much longer, Jay turned away from the buttons to talk to Cole.

"Hey, what should we do if-"

Jay blinked. He was alone. The once giant group in the elevator was now down to one. Jay scanned the small space back and forth.

"Guys? Hello!?" he shouted, but no one answered. Jay's heart began to race, but his breathing completely stopped when the elevator halted and its doors opened.

The floor appeared normal. Dark blue pillars supported the ceiling with doors on the other end of the open space. Jay stepped out with hesitation. He looked to his left to find a wall that was made entirely out of glass, acting as one big window that showed several of the city's skyscrapers. Jay walked over to it. He placed a hand on the window and looked down at the quiet streets below.

"Where are you guys?" he asked with fear growing in his tone.

Deep laughter then echoed throughout the room, making the lightning ninja jump. He whipped his head around and scanned the darkened floor, but no one was behind him.

"Poor little ninja. All alone without his friends once again... without his precious girlfriend."

"W-Who's there?"

The voice through the darkness continued to echo against the walls, making it difficult for Jay to locate the source.

"Don't tell me you have forgotten me, lightning boy. It was your wish that turned back time. Your wish that sent me back to my prison. You are the only one who knows what happened back then. Are you enjoying your little fantasy? Living a happy life after you wished for it all back?"

Jay took a few nervous steps forward. He attempted to power up his fists, but he flinched at the pain, causing only a few sparks to shoot out of his finger tips. Instead, he pulled out a pair of nunchucks and gripped them tightly.

"W-What are you talking about?" he asked, trying not to let his body tremble.

There was a pause in the air before the voice continued.

"You want me to show you?"

"Jay..."

The teen turned, and his eyes widened. Nya's copy stood there before him in the darkness. She appeared younger, even had her short bob again.

The strangest thing, though, was that she was wearing a white ballgown dress with gold trim. A green stain was splattered across the top of the dress, and Nya's face paled against the moonlight.

"N-Nya?" Jay asked with pure confusion across his face. He then gasped when Nya's body went limp and collapsed to the floor. The lightning ninja dropped his nunchucks, rushed over to his friend's copy, and stared down at her lifeless body in horror.

"What happened to you? Why are you-NYA!" he shouted after kneeling down and shaking the girl's shoulders. "What did you do to her? What is this!? Make it stop, please!" he cried. Jay's hands shook violently as he placed one behind Nya's head and lifted it up. Tears consumed his gaze.

"T-This has to be fake. Please... You can't be-"

Within seconds, Nya dissolved into orange dust, leaving the ninja in complete disarray.

"You really don't remember... do you?"

Jay bit his tongue, holding back his sobs. He clenched his fists once the situation became clear.

"I'm n-not Jay! At least, I'm not the one you think I am. Please! Just stop!" Jay pleaded once he wiped away the tears with his sleeve.

When Jay got back onto his feet, a figure appeared in a cloud of orange dust. He floated in the air and possessed four arms. The lightning ninja stumbled back, surprised by the strange newcomer before him.

Nadakhan focused on his enemy, studying his facial features. The longer he stared, the less Jay resembled the ninja he had mistaken him for. The pirate captain flew closer and glared at the young man.

"Who are you?"

Chapter Text

(Show POV)

Location: Ninja Resistance's Base

Time: 12:52 AM

~~~~~~~

Misako studied the scrolls before her. The wooden shack, or rather the makeshift prison, was barely wide enough to hold the table where the scholar kept her scattered parchments. A few feet away from her was a wall of metal bars. Her highness, Vania, resided on the other side, glaring the old woman down and gripping the bars with both her hands.

Misako, though, ignored her. In fact, she had tuned out nearly all of the insults thrown her way that came from the short queen's mouth. From all the stories she heard from Wu, the scholar was surprised at the young lady's foulness, but that only confirmed the suspicion that Damian had placed some kind of spell on her, one different from the memory alteration that affected all Ninjago.

"My men will come for me! Your little rebellion will not last, witch!" Vania shouted while yanking on the bars. The little prison might have been a pitiful sight, but the metal wall was still sturdy enough to keep the Shintaran trapped.

"I don't doubt that they will, your majesty... I just hope when they do, you will be free of this magic by then," Misako mumbled while turning over a few more scrolls. She gave a tired sigh, shifting her gaze to the ceiling for a moment.

The scholar had been at this for hours. She tried asking questions and even examined the young queen, spotting the swirling violet color that clouded her irises from time to time. It seemed the color grew more visible whenever Vania became more enraged.

Could it be something to do with the OverLord? No, no, that monster's power was never this subtle. His dark matter would have overtaken her whole body by now.

Skylor had even given Misako left over parchments from Clouse's studies in dark magic, but that type of magic always acted on the world around a person, never truly able to infect them from within.

This power that Damian had was subtle, only altering bits and pieces of Vania's personality to make it easier for her to bend to its will. It was like the power had a mind of its own. It carried many similarities to the OverLord, but unlike that egotistical beast, this one didn't seem to mind playing the long game, even relishing in manipulating its prey.

Misako glanced over at Vania. The once kind-hearted young lady now sneered at the scholar like she was lower than dirt. Yet, her tone, posture, and everything else that made Vania, well Vania, remained. Wu's heart had broken at the sight of the girl. He was already wounded from losing his students to Damian for so long. Seeing anyone else altered so drastically was too much for the old teacher to bear.

Misako gave a tired sigh, wishing her husband... her real husband was still here to help aid her in this interrogation. Instead, the Oni version of him was marching around outside, scanning the area for any possible enemies that he was way too eager to battle with.

After flipping through a few more scrolls, Misako tossed them back onto the table out of frustration. "I need some air..."

Before she reached the door, though, loud commotion echoed from outside. Misako stopped. Her hand had grasped the door handle when she heard her guards outside beginning to shout.

"Stay inside! There's an ambush! The Prime Guardians are here!" one of them spat to her, but his voice was barely audible over the screams and blasting of weapons from not far away.

Misako paled at the information. Vania then started giggling to herself. It was such a pure laugh too, like she was the heroic one in this situation. The scholar shivered at the thought.

Whatever this magic was that infected the young queen, it truly was sickening.

...

(Movie POV)

Location: Borg Tower

Time: 12: 53 AM

~~~~~~

The pirate djinn stared the ninja down, studying his face with much scrutiny. He could have sworn this was the same lightning ninja that trapped him away in that teapot. The longer he looked at the teen's terrified expression, though, the more unsure he was.

"You're not that pesky lightning ninja, are you?" Nadakhan asked.

The teen before him was hyperventilating. He stared at the pirate, wide-eyed and paler than before.

The sight of the fallen water ninja from minutes before had scared him half to death, yet Nadakhan could see it was more out of pure bewilderment than hinting at any horrified recognition or denial.

This wasn't Jay. At least, not the one he had come to loathed with every fiber of his being.

"NO!" the lightning ninja screeched, finally processing the djinn's question. "I'm not Jay! I'm just his counterpart from a mirror realm!"

"Mirror realm?" Nadakhan asked. The tiniest bit of surprise flashed through his features. He had heard of this type of realm. He knew many of them existed beyond the sixteen realms, but he would never imagine one of them would make its way to Ninjago. He pondered the thought, humming to himself while he tapped his chin.

That would explain the look-a-likes.

Did the ninja's allies bring these counterparts here to help aid them? It's a strange strategy, yet...

I cannot afford to have two sets of ninja, especially if these copies possessed the same pesky powers and irritating persistence.

Nadakhan watched the frightened teen before him. His expression darkened while he gripped his blade.

I'll have to dispose of them quickly.

At the same time, Jay's gaze shifted to the floor while his body shook with each deep breath.

What was that? Was... Was that really Nya's counterpart?

The being before him acted like that illusion of Nya dying was a memory, a scarring event that was meant to strike fear into his enemy. A shiver ran down his spine as he gulped.

What kind of hell did he just walk into?

Jay ran a hand through his short locks that made him resemble his counterpart even more than before. He seemed to come to this realization too when he paused. His hand was halfway through his scalp when he gritted his teeth.

Nadakhan's gaze soon dulled. He was already growing bored of his victim. "Well, that explains it... I recalled the true lightning ninja being a squealer like you, yet you appear even more pathetic than him. Truly a waste of time and energy you are, boy."

Jay's fists tightened until his knuckles turned white. His breathing had slowed, but his skin now burned with newfound rage that made his whole body ache. He bit his lip until he drew blood before shooting back up to his feet.

"Would you just quit it, already!?" he screamed, surprising both the djinn and himself. Yet, he continued with this growing anger, not wanting to succumb to his terror and cower back on the floor. "I'm tired of everyone comparing me and my friends to our counterparts!" Jay took a step forward. While fear made his limbs heavy and throat dry, he continued. "I get it, okay!? We're not as skilled as them. We haven't faced as many enemies as them, which I'm honestly glad about because WHAT THE HECK WAS THAT ABOUT WITH NYA DYING IN A WEDDING DRESS!?!?" Jay screamed, huffing a few haggard breaths.

The djinn merely raised a brow at the teen's panic, but Jay was on a roll. A few tears welled up in his eyes, but he blinked them away. He did not want to start bawling like a crybaby. "I know I'm a useless coward compared to my counterpart, but... I never asked to be his copy, alright?" Jay inhaled slowly, shaking the intrusive thoughts from his mind before looking right back up at Nadakhan. "Just once, I'd like to be seen as myself rather than face the constant scrutiny in my head over whether I'll ever live up to be a hero like him."

The slightest twitch of a smirk flashed over the pirate's face. "Would you say that it's something you'd deeply wish for?"

Jay opened his mouth, but he paused. That tone of voice. That illusion Jay had seen before.

He had no idea what the man before him was capable of, but he for sure wasn't about to start making any verbal agreements with him.

The lightning teen took a hesitant step back. He did a quick scan at the floor for his abandoned nunchucks. "I... I just mean that it upsets me... I don't really believe in wishing."

The smile on Nadakhan's face became visible now as he floated closer to the ninja. "Oh, but I can make all those insecurities go away. I can make it all those annoying voices inside your head cease and be replaced with ones of pure confidence and strength. You can finally be the hero you always dreamed of being... be the man that would finally impress your Nya."

Jay flinched at the last sentence, making the pirate's grin wider. He was right on the money with that last statement. Jay wasn't ignorant to the fact that his counterpart was already in a relationship with his Nya. It was one of the many reasons why he envied him.

Yet, Jay continued to step back. He was an insecure coward at times, but he was also the most cautious one out of all his teammates.

Spotting the nunchucks to his left, the ninja dove for the weapon before his body stopped mid-air. His whole body felt weightless as he flailed his limbs from the shock.

"I've grown tired of this..." Nadakhan muttered. With a flick of his hand and a yelp from the teen, Jay's arms fell rigid to his sides before he spun around to face the pirate again. He was still suspended in the air. "If you will not listen to persuasion... then maybe you will listen to threats."

Jay swallowed hard, but there was no movement on the djinn's part. Instead, a screen appeared right in front of the duo. At least, it resembled a screen. It wasn't connected to anything. It was merely just a rectangle floating in the middle of the room like Jay.

The only way the ninja confirm that it was a screen was when a video feed started playing over it. Video feed of inside this building.

Jay's heart stopped. His friends. His allies. Everyone who was in that elevator with him before was now in separate parts of the tower, being attacked by unruly forces.

Sinking floors, constricting wires, horrifying illusions, and more all devoured his team as they desperately tried to save themselves.

"Stop! Please! Don't hurt them!" Jay pleaded. He grew appalled the second he heard the screams and shouts of his teammates.

"Wish for it then... Wish for it all to go away," Nadakhan muttered. Each word held its own intensity as it rang through Jay's head.

The lightning ninja's breath quickened again. His mind clouded with fear for his friends. For his family.

He opened his mouth. The words were on the tip of his tongue.

His spiraling mind, though, recalled a memory.

The short training he had with Cole's counterpart way back when the two teams first met.

You're thinking too much again.

Jay heaved a few deep breaths, dwelling on the earth master's words. The lightning ninja inhaled slowly, digging up more of the memory.

Every opponent has a weakness.

Jay glanced to his right. Nadakhan was watching him carefully, burrowing daggers into his soul. He had a blade in one of his hands, but he didn't even attempt to raise it towards him. The only thing he was wanting was for him to use the words 'I wish'... Why?

The longer Jay's gaze hovered over the blade, the more he took in the green gem encased in the center of it. It seemed to glow when the pirate's grip on the weapon tightened.

That's when he saw it. As the gem glowed, he spotted reflections of people. Their frightened faces filled the surface of the gem as the faintest sound of their screams echoed through the still air.

It was a quick sight. Jay almost thought that it was another illusion, but the sudden snatch of his shirt collar by the pirate removed any doubts from his mind. Nadakhan glared the teen down, fury eating away his composure.

"Enough of your gawking!" he spat before shoving the ninja away. Jay spun through the air before his body slowed and leaned to the right. His insides began to turn from the quick motion. He was starting to feel sick. "I don't have the patience for your foolish behavior. I'll take my chances with your comrades. Maybe removing a few of them will make you change your mind."

Jay's eyes widened at the words. "NO!"

His cry, though, was useless. Nadakhan disappeared in a cloud of orange dust, leaving both Jay and the disembodied screen floating in mid-air.

...

Nya wasn't sure how her situation changed so fast.

One minute, her and the team were riding the elevator to the top floor when she noticed that Jay was missing. Before she could say anything, the floor gave out a second later, causing every last one of them to plummet out of the elevator and into separate metal tubes.

Nya let out a scream as she slid nearly straight down before the tube jerked left. She fell through an opening and tumbled into a darkened room.

"What the heck kind of tower is this?" she muttered to herself. She squinted into the pitch black void, barely able to see her hand in front of her face. "Hello?" With no answer, Nya pulled out her phone to use its light.

There was no sign of furniture in the room. There were not even any doors or windows to escape. The only things that stood out were handlebars that were scattered around the walls and the bulky light fixtures on the ceiling. When Nya stepped forward, she took notice that the floor was made entirely out of metal. As she tapped her foot against it, clanking sound echoed against the vacant space beneath it.

"Oookay?" she muttered before strolling over to the nearest handlebar. Flashing her light over it, she noticed that all the handlebars possessed a rubber covering. "Is this some weird exercise room or something?" Not expecting any response, Nya turned to find an exit.

That's when the water ninja heard the low humming above her. She turned her phone upward to focus back on the strange ceiling decor. The light fixtures started emanating a soft glow. Nya almost thought that the lights were coming on until the humming grew louder. Instead of shedding fluorescent lighting in the room, they burned a shade of red, aiming right towards the metal floor.

Nya's heart stopped when she realized what was about to happen.

"OH HECK NO--" the water ninja screamed as she jumped up and latched onto one of the higher handlebars. She braced herself once a loud CRACK of electricity fired from above and struck the floor, electrifying the entire bottom half of the room. Nya's eyes widened at the sparking sight beneath her. "Who comes up with stuff like this!?"

When the blast died away, Nya continued to grip the handlebar, scanning for any possible exit. Her eyes finally locked on to a ventilation shaft on the ceiling across the room. Glancing to her right, she spotted all the other handlebars that scattered all over the room. She then took a deep breath. "Okay... it's just like the climbing wall at school." With a grunt, Nya swung her body until her hand latched onto another handlebar. She continued this a few times, praying that the device above didn't send another shock.

That's when the tiniest bit of orange dust fell down from the ceiling and flew into Nya's face. The water ninja let out a sneeze, causing her to loosen her grip for a second. Her heart raced. She snatched the handlebars with an ironclad grip. "What kind of dust was--"

"Nya..."

The water master froze. A familiar voice ranged through her ears. She scanned the room again for the source. "Jay? Where are you?"

Her friend didn't answer, nor was he anywhere to be found. Just then, Nya's body tensed when she heard the loud humming of the device above.

"Jay! I'm down here! There's a device that's blasting electricity and--"

"You honestly think I'd help you?"

Nya stopped. His voice sounded distant, yet it still hung around the ravenette like an echo. The lightning ninja sounded bitter. Angry. Two emotions she was not used to hearing from him.

"Jay? Come on, I need the lightning ninja over here!"

"Ha! Oh, now you need me? Now you acknowledge my existence?"

The humming grew louder. Nya clenched her teeth while sweat dripped from her brow. "JAY! WOULD YOU JUST SHUT IT AND HELP!"

A wisp of wind then blew over Nya's face until Jay's voice came to whisper in her ear.

"Like I'd ever help an annoying brute like you..."

All the air suddenly left the ravenette's lungs. The amount of malice the young man carried with each word shook Nya to her core, making her eyes water.

Before she could respond, the device grew red hot and shot yet another blast of electricity.

...

In another room, Wu and Stellar stood side-by-side with each other, searching the empty and spacious area for any way out. They then readied themselves when they heard the loud rumbling coming from the only door, which was currently closed shut with a metal plate.

"So, Stellar, was it?" Wu asked, not taking his eyes off the approaching threat.

"Yeah, we haven't had a whole lot of time to introduce ourselves... Probably should change that nickname too."

"Why is that?"

"Cause Damian gave it to me a long time ago. I should have changed it the second I realized he was a wack job, but I just couldn't decide what else to call myself," Stellar replied, powering up the laser on her wristwatch.

"Why not use your real name?" Wu furthered. Stellar then laughed at the suggestion, despite the thundering noise behind the door booming even louder.

"Yeah, no, my real name is definitely not an option, way too embarrassing." The metal door then flew open and faceless robots with laser guns began piling in. "I'd rather go by the nickname that monster gave me."

Before even of them could react, the robots blasted a cloud of orange dust at the duo. They coughed and gasped while the dust filled their lungs.

"Oh, Stellar... I'm flattered."

The redhead stopped breathing. That all too familiar, sickening voice made Stellar's skin crawl. Within the dust cloud, standing only a few feet away was--

"Damian..." Stellar pointed her laser right at the tall figure. She gritted her teeth, hating how much she was trembling in that moment. "H-How are you here?"

Damian gained a crooked smile, tilting his head to the side.

"Does it really matter, Stellar? I always come back. To take everything you truly care about."

Before Stellar could question him, she let out a gasp.

Beside Damian, another man appeared and was forced to his knees. Her former boss pulled a sword from behind his back and aimed it towards the new figure. It was Quill. The same black shaggy hair. The same round-rimmed glasses. Everything. The tea expert glanced from the blade to Stellar with pure horror in his eyes.

"Stellar! Save me!"

The redhead's body tensed. She moved her legs towards him, but a hand latched onto her wrist. She turned around and had to do a double-take. After hearing how he was turned into Damian's head guard, she wasn't expecting to see the earth master here in his ninja attire.

"C-Cole?" she muttered. It had been so long since she last saw him. He was older now, and his hair was longer.

"Stellar! You have to help me! Damian's controlling me! You have to stop him, please! AGH!" Cole cried while gripping the sides of his head. His eyes flashed a deep purple before he squeezed them shut.

"I-I-I don't know-- I--"

Cole then grabbed her shoulders, forcing her to look him right in the eye. His pupils swirled with a hazy violet hue. "Wish for me to be free from Damian's commands."

Stellar paused. Her brow knitted from the strange request. "What?"

"This magic Damian is using on me. It can only be broken if you wish for it to be taken away. Wish for Damian to lose his magic!" Cole pleaded with a more forceful tone than before. He shook the young inventor when she hesitated. "Please, Stellar! Before it's too late!"

Stellar stared at the terrified ninja, not knowing what to say. The request filled her mind with panic, so she readied herself to say the words.

She was then suddenly yanked from her thoughts when Wu rushed through the dust cloud and struck Cole in the face with his staff. Stellar watched in horror as the ninja was flung to the floor with a loud smack!

She was about to protest until the figure on the ground began to glitch, switching from Cole to one of the faceless drones they saw moments before.

Stellar blinked at the sight, mouth agape. When the inventor finally put two-and-two together, she looked over at Wu. "How did you-- How come you're not affected by whatever this stuff is?"

"I am... I've just dealt with visions of my demons many times before," Wu replied with grim expression.

That's when lasers started blasting through the air. The two dove to the ground, avoiding the familiar faces they were still seeing in the dust cloud. Stellar started hearing more voices as she kept her head down, yet these ones did not sound familiar.

"Wu, how could you do this to me? I was your first student, yet you threw me away! Don't you care about me?!"

"You are weak! Pathetic! I wish you were never my brother!"

"You were never there for me, uncle! I hate you!"

Stellar winced at the last one before glancing over at Wu.

"And I thought I had issues..." she muttered until she noticed the old man's trembling form. "It's all just illusions, remember? It's not them."

"I know..." Wu mumbled back. He took a deep breath to calm his nerves.

Stellar soon smiled before placing a hand on his shoulder. Wu looked to her. "Let's take down these rust buckets and get outta this hell hole."

The wise teacher smiled. The second the robots stopped blasting their lasers. The two jumped to their feet. Stellar began firing her own laser into the swarming cloud to cover Wu as he used Spinjitzu.

"Ninja--GO!" he cried spinning forward towards where he last saw the open door with Stellar right behind him.

...

(Show POV)

Location: Ninja Resistance's Base

Time: 12:55 AM

~~~~~~

Misako threw open the door to be greeted by chaos. Hordes of Prime Guardian soldiers and Shintaran guards flooded the grounds.

"There's too many of them!" one of her guards spat. He clutched his spear with fright. The guy then jumped when Shade appeared from the shadow next to him.

"Come on, we beat them before," he said with annoyance.

"Yeah, they have nothing against the S-S-Serpentine!" Misako's second guard shouted. She was a Venomari warrior who held up her spear proudly.

Sure enough, several snakes emerged from the grounds and began charging at the warriors. Even many of the elemental masters and ordinary people entered the scene with weapons drawn. Karloff, whose metal skin was unaffected by the blasts of the Prime Guardians, slammed his gloves down on a large group of them, scattering the soldiers to the ground.

Misako then turned to Shade. "There's still too many. Damian sent his entire fleet, and they have the element of surprise this time. We need to get as many people as we can out of here if we're going to live to fight another day."

"What about the queen?" Shade asked, glancing over at the shack behind them. Misako thought for a moment. She scanned the terrain, witnessing all the flying Shintarans above.

"We let Vania go."

"After we fought so hard to get her!?" Shade asked in disbelief.

"The Shintarans won't stop until they have their queen. It's not worth the losses today--" Misako paused. She squinted her gaze on a figure in the distance. Although his face was covered by a mask and helmet, she recognized the young man by how he swung a giant scythe at the members of the resistance.

Damian's head guard. Cole.

Misako then focused back on Shade. "I need to get back to the warehouse and ensure all our plans don't fall into the enemy's hands. Have everyone start evacuating to the Destiny's Bounty down by the docks, and tell the other elemental masters to not get too close to the Prime Guardians. Remember that their weapons and armor are made of venge stone." The scholar paused again. She then pointed towards the head guard in the distance.

"And tell the others to focus their attention on the head guard. If we're going to lose Vania, then I need someone else who might possibly be affected by Damian's magic."

...

(Movie POV)

Location: Borg Tower

Time: 1:05 AM

~~~~~~

Jay let out a loud groan. His arms were finally free from his sides, but he was still floating. He had tried to push himself to one of the doors, but his body just kept spinning around aimlessly like he was in outer space.

"Come on, Come ON! I gotta help my friends!" he shouted before groaning in irritation once again. The lightning ninja, though, jumped when he heard the metal door to his right slide open. He half expected the pirate to return, but he reminded himself that the villain likely wouldn't have used the door.

"Jay?"

The lightning master turned his body as best he could to see who entered. He smiled wide when he spotted two of his friends in the doorway.

"Cole! Zane! You're okay!" he exclaimed with pure relief.

The ice ninja returned the grin. "Of course, friend!"

"Barely, we just got out of this room that was filled with giant alligators... One of those stupid reptiles ate my headphones," Cole muttered. He carried a deep scowl while he crossed his arms.

"How did you get out of there?" Jay asked while his body floated to the left.

"It was strange. This voice started whispering to us. It wanted us to wish for the alligators to go away," Zane explained while scratching his cheek.

"Yeah, but that caused Zane to remember that popular Reptile Exterminator commercial back home, so he wished for the giant monster truck the exterminators have," Cole said plainly. He shrugged for a moment before he grew a small smile. "Long story short, the truck was so heavy that it crashed through the floor, and all the alligators fell down several stories with it."

The ice ninja frowned at the recent memory. "I just hope the alligators weren't hurt too badly. They didn't seem mean, just hungry."

Cole patted the android's shoulder while Jay simply stared at the duo with a baffled expression. He then shook his head, regaining his focus. "That voice was some crazy new villain. I think he's an old enemy of our counterparts, and he can grant wishes and stuff."

Zane's face soon lit up. "Like a genie?" he asked.

"I guess, but he's super evil, and he's trying to hunt us all down! We have to find the others quickly!" Jay spat while he flailed his arms. His body then shifted to the right, causing him to sigh. "But first, can you guys lend me a hand? I can't get down."

"I am on it!" Zane spat before stepping inside the room. As soon as he did, though, he was quickly lifted up into the air as well, feeling as light as a feather. "Oh no..." the android spun around in the air, but he barely covered any more ground.

"Dang it..." Jay muttered. The ice ninja's face brightened again when he formed another idea. He placed both his hands behind him and started blasting bits of ice. The momentum pushed his body forward until he collided with Jay.

"Hang on, friend," Zane said as he grabbed a hold of the lightning ninja's arm. Zane attempted to blast his ice again, but the duo only made it a few inches before the android's powers fizzed out. The ice ninja's face fell with deep worry while he looked down at his free hand.

"What's wrong?" Jay asked. He then heard a sigh from Cole.

"This started happening when we were in the room with those alligators... Zane's starting to lose his powers like you and me," Cole said with a defeated tone.

"What!?" Jay shouted. He looked over at Zane to see the android nodding in agreement. "That's four of us now! Why are we all losing our powers?"

"Maybe this has something to do with our counterparts?" Zane suggested.

"But that doesn't make any sense. Our realms are so different. We shouldn't be affected by what happens to our counterparts," Jay explained, recalling the Mirror Realm discussions he had with their counterparts when they all first met.

"I hope not. That would mean that my counterpart is in danger... We need to find him soon," Zane said with concern now consuming his features. Jay nodded in agreement before the duo looked back down at the earth ninja.

"I'll go find a rope or something to pull you guys out of there," Cole said before disappearing back into the hallway.

...

Pixal was trapped in a room with a floor that began swallowing her like quick sand. Thankfully, though, she was equipped with a grappling hook in her arm. She spotted a vent on the ceiling and took aim.

She fired the grappling hook, and it latched itself onto the vent's covering. The Samurai pulled herself free from the devouring floor and soared high until she reached the now dented covering.

Before she yanked it off, though, her vision was consumed by an orange dust cloud that fell from the ceiling. It faded quickly as Pixal swatted the dust particles away.

"Pixal! Help me!"

The Samurai looked down. She gasped when she found Cyrus Borg trapped in the sinking floor beneath her. Half of his body was already consumed by the quick sand, and he had one hand held out, pleading for his rescue.

"Mr. Borg! How did you--Where did you--" the android exclaimed. Her processors were completely baffled by the scene. She moved to help him, but she then heard a whisper in her ear.

Wish for the quick sand to go away.

Pixal stopped. She was alarmed by the sudden words, yes, but that's not what made her still.

"PIXAL! Please! I can't last much longer!" Borg cried. Pixal looked down at him once again. She scanned his features and stared hard into his eyes. The Samurai then narrowed her gaze. She ripped off the covering of the vent and slipped inside. "Don't leave me! Pixal, come back! Please!"

Pixal ignored the cries and went further into the ventilation shaft. She knew that Borg back there was a fake. She knew it was all a trick.

How did she know exactly? It all had to do with that voice that whispered to her. She recognized that voice. It had been years since she last heard it.

How could she forget the voice of the villain that erased her?

Years ago, before she regained her own body. Before the ninja even visited their counterpart's realm. When she was still just a neuro-drive inside Zane's program, she and the ninja faced an enemy that granted wishes. Zane had attempted to outsmart the infamous djinn pirate, but by doing so, the foe permanently deleted Pixal.

She died. She had thought that was the end for her until her neuro-drive was miraculously restored, and she found herself with the ninja once again. Only none of them, as she guessed, recalled the pirate djinn. Pixal never had the heart to tell Zane what happened to her in this alternate timeline--

--but now this foe had returned, and Pixal was NOT going to let him harm her or her friends once again.

Pixal was pulled out of her thoughts when she heard a scream. She rushed further down the ventilation shaft until she reached another vent cover. On the other side, the Samurai noticed a bright light. Her systems detected high voltage inside the room as well as a life form hanging from the wall.

"Jay, whatever I did, I'm sorry! Please just help! PLEASE!" the voice of the water ninja cried out.

"Nya!" Pixal exclaimed before punching the cover off and dipping her head into the room. The water ninja was grabbing onto a rubber handle on the left wall. She had gradually made her way closer to the vent, but the electrical blast in the center of the room prevented her from reaching out to make her exit.

Eventually, the shaky water ninja lifted her gaze and made eye contact with the android. Pixal took notice of scorch marks on the ninja's arms and back. Her cheeks were stained with tears. "P-Pixal?"

"Take my hand," the android said once the electrical blast behind her died down again. Nya hesitated. Her eyes kept glancing over at the deadly light fixtures in the center. She soon complied and grabbed a hold of Pixal's hands. With swift movement, Nya let go of the handle, and the Samurai pulled Nya up into the ventilation shaft with her.

Once she was safe, Pixal took notice of the water ninja's trembling form. Her heart sank, staring at the burn marks on the ninja. Stray bits of the electricity must have struck her, injuring the teen. Nya's head was dip low while she tried to catch her breath.

"T-Thank you..." she mumbled. Her tone was drastically different from her usual confident demeanor. Now, the water ninja acted as if she wanted to hide away underneath a rock. Nya didn't make eye contact with the android. Her mind seemed distant. Pixal's gaze withered at the sight of the broken ninja.

This monster was already torturing her friends.

"Nya..." Pixal mumbled. She placed a hand on the water ninja's hand, making her flinch. Nya snapped out of her thoughts and finally looked up. She blinked a few times before wiping her wet cheeks with her sleeve.

"Sorry, I just... I don't know what happened back there."

"Whatever voices you heard, they were not what you think. It was the cause of an wicked villain," Pixal explained. She knew that room was not something of Borg's creation. That electrical device. All of it had to be the work of Nadakhan.

"It... It felt real..." Nya mumbled while she wrapped her arms around her stomach.

"I know... his illusions are intense." Pixal then began scanning the ninja's injuries. "Do you need immediate medical attention?"

Nya didn't answer right away. She glanced down at the opening in the vent, watching the room she just escaped from with shaky breath. Finally, she turned back to the android. "No, I-I can manage."

Pixal hesitated. She knew the wounds on the water master definitely needed treatment, but she didn't have any medical supplies with her to bandage her up. With a heavy sigh, the android nodded. "Okay, but we will take it slow. Follow me."

...

"This is a whole new level of insane. What kind of tower is this!?" Lloyd spat as he dodged blasts from the oncoming droids.

The Green Ninja and gang leader were thrown into a room together with dozens of security bots, each possessing their own laser gun. Yet, the second the duo began their battle, Lloyd had stepped on a pressure plate, which opened up several compartments from the back wall. The compartments then began firing arrows right at them. Both Lloyds soon realized that there were several pressure plates scattered around the floor, each possessing a deadly trap for them to face.

"What did you expect when we broke into a tech genius's tower?" the gang leader replied. He dove to the ground when the arrows came, careful that he didn't land on any more plates. The Green Ninja copied him just in time. He then jumped back up and raced towards the still firing droids.

"Yeah, but this security is overkill!" Lloyd shouted over the blasts before using Spinjitzu to take down a group of bots. Five of them were sent flying until they smacked against the back wall, which finally ran out of arrows.

"Hey, you have no right to complain. It was your guys' idea to come to this stupid place." the gang leader powered up his fists, eyes flashing purple, and proceeded to shred the droids closest to him with his newfound claws. A few of the broken droids landed on other pressure plates, which caused pieces of the floor to give out. The two teens jumped over the gaping holes in the floor before continuing on with their battle.

"This is necessary. We have to get Borg away from Damian, and we have to rescue Zane."

The gang leader scoffed. "I know that, idiot, but what's so special about saving this Zane guy?"

"Cause he's our friend! He's your friend!" Lloyd shouted, irritation growing deep inside him.

"I've never met any Zane before in my life!" The gang leader's swipes and punches became more violent the more he talked."Gah! You and Wu are seriously mental!" the gang leader growled, ripping one bot to pieces. The Green Ninja gritted his teeth after kicking a security bot to the ground. When the droid numbers dwindled to nothing, Lloyd marched over to his counterpart.

"You do know him! That photo Wu showed you is real!"

Are punching the last droid, the gang leader whipped around to face the older teen. "Then why the heck do I not remember!?"

"Like we said, Damian altered your memories. He altered everyone's memories!" Lloyd spat before stopping himself. He inhaled slowly, easing his shoulders. He knew he was being impatient. He just couldn't stand his counterpart's attitude right now. Finally, he looked back at the gang leader with concern in his eyes. "Look, I'm sorry I lost my temper. I just... Zane... All those ninja in the photo Wu showed you are like your family, Lloyd. I know you don't remember them now, but you will eventually. Damian altered your memories. He's just trying to keep you away from Zane and the others, so you can't stop him."

The gang leader's brow knitted, staring at the Green Ninja with pure confusion. He wanted to spit out another insult about how crazy the teen sounded, but he couldn't. Not because Lloyd's words were moving or anything like that, but because of the voices and visions he had been having ever since the dream he had that morning. Ever since Wu showed him that photo.

He didn't know who owned these voices, yet they all felt very familiar. His visions felt familiar too. He saw bits and pieces of blurry figures, who looked vaguely similar to the strangers in that photo. The photo where these strangers all stood around Lloyd, smiling and posing together as if they were life-long friends.

It shook the gang leader to his core because he was starting to think the Green Ninja and Wu might be right.

Silence grew between the two teens for a moment, but the gang leader wasn't able to respond thanks to a cloud of orange dust suddenly blasting in their faces. They coughed while the cloud started growing larger, filling the space around them like they were stuck in the middle of a storm.

"What the heck was--"

"You're not our protectors..."

Both Lloyds froze. The gang leader's body instantly went rigid. He didn't know who spoke, but it was if instinct told him to fear this sweet, yet sinister voice. "You're just a bunch of kids playing dress up."

The gang leader turned when a hand latched onto his shoulder from behind. It was a young woman around his age. Her blonde hair was tied up in a loose bun, and her emerald gaze burned with deepening hatred as she smiled at him.

The gang leader flinched, backing away from the teen. "Who are--"

"Harumi?" the Green Ninja asked, clearly puzzled by the Quiet One's sudden presence.

Just then, the girl's face flashed with pure rage. She raised a blade from behind her back. "You took EVERYTHING from me, Lloyd!"

The gang leader jumped from the swinging blade. "I don't even know who--" the gang leader stopped. He had bumped into another figure from behind. He looked to find one of the people who stood by him in the photo. It was definitely this Zane that they were looking for, but he appeared more human, except half his face revealed metal and wiring. His chest was also open to show even more gears and wires that sparked as if he was damaged by something.

Zane stared down at Lloyd with pure hatred. "You weren't strong enough, Lloyd. I died... Because you couldn't defeat the Overlord in the first place."

"What--I thought I did! Zane--" the gang leader stopped. The words had left his mouth before he even processed what he was saying.

He didn't know either of these people... Did he?

"What's going on..." he mumbled while the two strangers started approaching him. He continued to back away. His body trembled. His throat tightened, and his legs suddenly felt heavy. Lloyd then gritted his teeth from the sudden fear chipping away at his stance. "Who are you people!?"

"Don't tell me the legendary Green Ninja is too good to remember his friends?"

Another figure emerged from the orange cloud. He waltzed towards the gang leader and stood between Zane and Harumi. Lloyd recognized him as another person from the photo. His red ninja suit matched the glow in his eyes. Kai sneered at the gang leader with a look of disgust. "Selfish little brat."

"Shut up..." Lloyd muttered. His body shook while he gasped for air. He wanted to shout and pummel the jerks in front of him, but he couldn't. Why couldn't he? He had no clue who these people were! Yet...

Lloyd's cheek felt wet. He reached up to his face, and his breath hitched when he realized that he was crying now.

He was crying. WHY WAS HE CRYING?!

Lloyd bit his tongue and finally gathered enough strength to scream. "Shut up! Shut UP! SHUT UP!" Lloyd gripped the sides of his head while his eyes glowed.

The problem, though, was that the color of his irises started switching between purple and green.

At the same time, his counterpart, the current Green Ninja, wasn't intervening because he was swarmed with voices that came all around him. Lloyd attempted to step forward and aid the gang leader, but the booming voices deafened his ears and nearly shoved the teen to the floor.

"You lousy little freak! You're just as bad as your dad!"

"You failed, nephew. You did not heed my warnings, and now you've sickened Meowthra on us all!"

"We were the only ones who didn't hate you, and now we HATE YOU!"

"I'm sorry..." Lloyd mumbled while tears started streaming down his cheeks. "I just wanted to stop the fighting... I was tired of fighting--I just wanted it all to stop, please..."

Then, one final voice made the teen's heart stop. "You honestly think that I'd ever want you as a son?"

Lloyd's breath hitched. His eyes widened at the sound of his father laughing in his ears. The Green Ninja choked a sob before he finally fell to his knees. The constant voices swarming him made the teen forget everything else around him. He gripped his hair as he tried to breathe. Another voice then whispered in his ear, but this one was unfamiliar.

Wish for it all to go away.

The voice spoke to both teens. At that point, though, neither of them even remembered the other being in the room. They both believed they were all alone with these terrors. They were too overwhelmed by the people and voices circling all around them.

"I should have been the Green Ninja!"

"You're nothing but a monster!"

"You failed all of us!"

"You will never be a hero like your counterpart!"

The Green Ninja squeezed his eyes shut. The whispering voice beckoned him, telling him that making one simple wish will make all the voices cease. Lloyd opened his mouth to say the words as he leaned forward to place his hands on the floor.

That's when he heard the click. The Green Ninja looked down. He had forgotten about the pressure plates randomly scattered around the room. His hands accidentally leaned against one, and in that instant, all the voices around Lloyd muffled. He was pulled back into reality, remembering exactly where he was again. His blood ran cold at what he had just done.

"Crud..."

The room began to rumble. Lloyd stood up and searched for where the next threat would emerge. His eyes widened when he spotted large spikes sprouting from the walls on both sides of him. They then began to move towards him, making the room smaller and smaller with each inch they took.

"Oh you've got to be kidding me!" Lloyd shouted before shifting his focus to his counterpart, who was still surrounded by the three figures. He was taking in shallow breaths while his hands gripped both sides of his head. His eyes continued to flash from purple to green.

"Lloyd!" the Green Ninja called out. He raced over to finally help his trembling friend.

"I said SHUT UP!" the gang leader shouted before finally belting out a deep scream. Once he did that, his eyes and hands emanated a violet hue, which blasted a wave of dark energy through the room. Lloyd stopped to keep from falling to the floor again by the wave of power. His hands were stretched out to hold his balance.

Then, he heard a crack. The Green Ninja looked up to see cracks along the ceiling. Cracks that grew from his counterpart's scream. All at once, chunks of the ceiling broke and started falling right above the teen. Lloyd gasped. It was too late to move. He covered his head from the oncoming impact-- But it never came.

Lloyd opened his eyes. He looked up again to see that the chunks of debris completely avoided him thanks to a greenish force field that now surrounded him. Lloyd blinked. This definitely wasn't his doing. He then looked over at his counterpart.

The gang leader still had one hand gripping the side of his head like he had a pounding headache, but his eyes now flickered a bright green. With his other hand raised, he aimed his green power right towards Lloyd, protecting him from the fallen debris. Once he used this power, the three figures surrounding the gang leader vanished into orange dust.

The Green Ninja stood there shocked, but before he could say a word to his counterpart, the gang leader's power disappeared. Sweat dripped down the side of his face, and he gritted teeth. The gang leader's eyes then rolled to the back of his head before he collapsed to the floor.

...

(Show POV)

Location: Ninja Resistance's Base

Time: 1:15 AM

~~~~~~~

Misako made her way to the warehouse, narrowly dodging laser blasts and flying spears. When a few Prime Guardians attempted to stop her, she used her Spinjitzu to send them flying into the swampy water a few feet away. She had grabbed her scrolls from her earlier interrogation with Vania, leaving the still trapped queen to be returned by Shade and a few others. Her mission was to ensure their future plans were secure.

When Misako entered the warehouse, she wasn't surprised to find only a few rebels inside. This likely had to do with some Shintaran guards shattering the skylights above and dropping in for an attack.

Blazey and Tox charged forward. They took down the nearest guard, who fumbled on his landing.

"Huh, the flying soldiers are new," Blazey said before sending a punch to another guard's face.

"I swear, if they get ones that emerge from the ocean or something, I am so quitting this rebellion," Tox grumbled. She sent a cloud of poison towards the Shintarans, making them fall over from the fumes.

A few Serpentine were inside the warehouse as well. They aided the two young women as the number of guards started climbing, thanks to the broken skylights. Scales was among them. He turned when he spotted the scholar.

"I need to evacuate the Serpentine families-s-s. Our home is too close to this base to be s-s-safe," he said quickly. He swung his tail to knock a guard against a wall.

"Do what you need to do. We already have another location where we can all lay low, but we need to get to the Destiny's Bounty."

"I'm not sure all of us are going to fit on that thing!" Tox announced. She dodged a blow from behind, and Blazey proceeded to kick her friend's attacker in the stomach.

"We will need to s-s-split up. I will take as many as I can and s-s-send them your way when my people are s-s-safe," Scales explained. As if on cue, the earth began to rumble beneath their feet. Two Constrictai then emerged from an opening in the ground that was only a few feet away from their leader.

"You know the coordinates for our new location, Scales?" Misako asked after she used Spinjitzu once again to aid a Fangpyre that was surrounded.

"Of cours-s-se, " Scales said with an eye roll. He dove into the hole in warehouse's flooring, and the two Constrictai followed after him. They then reburied the opening, so no enemies could follow.

As the remaining rebel fighters continued holding back the guards, Misako quickly went for the documents laying on the table they had used to discuss strategy. She then rushed over to the computer system in the corner after she swung her bag of research at a Shintaran that flew too close over her head. She typed away on the computer, hating that Pixal wasn't here to handle this tech stuff. When she started deleting files, the scholar scanned the growing enemies around her.

"We need a distraction if we are going to get out of here!" she shouted over the chaos.

"Oh, waaay ahead of you!" she heard Blazey's voice in the distance. Before Misako could respond, an engine suddenly roared to life. The scholar turned with widened eyes at the large truck that had been tucked away in the corner of the warehouse. A wild grin spread across the racer's cheeks. "Blazey H. Speed has entered the fight, jerk-wads!"

With a kick of the gas pedal, Blazey sped off. Several bodies dove out of the way of the large truck before it slammed in the giant door of the warehouse and crashed right through the wood in an instant. The racer cheered in pure excitement as she drove across the muddy battlefield, causing many panicked rebels and guards to rush to safety. Misako watched the girl for a moment, baffled by the sight.

"Ha! Now, that's why I'm friends with her!" Tox spat with a cheer of her own.

Shaking off her shock, Misako finished up with the computer before yanking out the wires to the hard drive. With her task done, she focused back on the battlefield, recalling one last thing that needed to be secured before they made their escape.

The scholar narrowed her gaze on the head guard. The elemental masters and Serpentine were definitely focusing their attacks on him like she asked, but something was off.

A violet hue, similar to the kind she spotted on Vania, emanated off of Cole the more he fought. The color grew stronger as the earth beneath him shook. Misako's eyes widened when she noticed a pattern grow over the young man's arms. It resembled the same design as his Earth Punch, yet it now carried that purple hue.

He has his powers, but... it's corrupted.

This can't be Oni power, could it?

Ugh, what is this magic!?

Her thoughts were interrupted when she spotted a new opponent racing over to take down the head guard. Misako sighed at the sight of her Oni-husband with a blade in each of his four hands.

...

Cole had one mission: Rescue Queen Vania. He was seriously not expecting to stumble upon the resistance's hideout so soon, though. It was all thanks to this strange sense of the earth he was gaining the last couple of days. That, and these throbbing headaches and moments where he'd suddenly black out.

Yeah, all those things frightened Cole. Really frightened him, but he didn't have time to figure out the strange symptoms he was having. He never had time. He had to prove himself. He had to prove that he was finally worth something. And what better way than to work for the man that single-handedly saved Ninjago so many times? Saved so many countless lives and sacrificed so much?

Cole's mother told him long ago to stand up to those who were cruel and unjust, and yes, Damian could be harsh at times, really harsh...

But after all that he has done for Ninjago, who was a nobody like Cole to question him? Cole had been Damian's guard since he was a young teen. His lord found him while he was climbing up a mountain one day. He had taken the lost kid in, given him a purpose. He was finally doing something in his life worth wild. He was doing something good. Helping the people of Ninjago... right?

Right! These 'rebels' were the bad guys. They were causing trouble for Ninjago. He witnessed them conspiring with that annoying Lloyd Garmadon, who was always creating chaos on the streets, and now they had taken Queen Vania captive.

These criminals must be stopped.

Cole had started out with a spear like the rest of his guards, but he had to soon grab an abandoned scythe when he was slammed by some metal-head with giant gloves.

Then, a lot of the enemies were approaching the head guard, like they were purposefully trying to target him. Cole stood his ground with the help of his strange, new power, making the sides of his arms glow a purple pattern. Man, was this really puzzling the young man.

Suddenly, though, the guard's scythe had been knocked out of his hands when a large serpent emerged from the ground behind him and wrapped his tail around his body.

"Ha, not s-s-so tough now, are yeah?" the orange and black serpent asked, squeezing the head guard in his grip.

Cole choked from the tail that pushed all the air out of his lungs. He gritted his teeth, trying to fight back against the pressure, but the snake wouldn't let go. His head started pounding, but Cole knew it wasn't from the squeezing pain. His vision blurred. A purple tint consumed his surroundings until his throat ripped a loud cry.

Dirt exploded underneath the guard, It threw the snake back with a loud smack! Cole was released, and he fell to one knee, gasping for air. While the snake laid there unconscious, Cole's vision continued to be clouded by that violet hue. He clutched his head from the pain.

"What's going on with me?" he mumbled.

Wow, that serpent was annoying. He almost broke my toy.

Cole blinked. He scanned the battlefield around him, searching for the source of the voice.

"Who said that?" Cole asked. No response. The head guard was then ripped from his confused thoughts when he noticed Lord Garmadon running right at him.

Ooo! It's that Oni again. I haven't seen one in so long. I want to say hi.

Cole didn't respond to the voice. He picked back up his scythe just in time to block Garmadon's blades.

"You're that earth ninja, aren't you?" Garmadon asked, pressing down on Cole's weapon. The young man flinched from the force of the dark lord. "I'm going to be honest. I wasn't expecting one of Wu's goody-two-shoe students to be so willing to help the enemy, forgotten memories or not. You've surprised me."

Cole knitted his brow. "What the heck are you talking about?" he grunted. Garmadon then shoved him back before colliding Cole's helmet with one of his fists. The head guard fell. His headwear flew off, and the ground soon slammed against his face, smearing it with dirt and bits of his damp hair. The young man clenched his now sore jaw, anger boiling deep inside him.

That throbbing pain came back again. Purple filled his vision once more, much stronger this time, and Cole couldn't stop it. His breath grew haggard until everything around him went dark.

Garmadon approached the head guard slowly, waiting to see what his fallen opponent would do next. What he wasn't expecting was laughter. A deep laughter that sounded eerie, yet childish. Garmadon narrowed his gaze. It sounded nothing like the earth ninja. Still, Cole stood up with his head hung towards the ground.

The former tyrant then froze. He almost thought that this was some strange illusion, like a trick of the light. Within a split of a second, when Cole lifted his face, horns sprouted from his head. When he smiled, a pair of sharp fangs glinted against the moonlight above.

Cole then giggled. His eyes were consumed by a pale violet glow. "You're a strong Oni, but I've met stronger. Honestly, I've met some pretty powerful dragons too." Cole paused to do a quick scan over his opponent. "Did you also get banished from the first realm?"

Garmadon stared at the strange figure before him, completely at a loss for words.

"What... Who are you?" he asked with growing disgust in his tone.

Cole straightened his posture; he crossed his arms before shaking his head. "Nuh-uh, no spoilers... But if you want to know so badly, ask that one guy. I think he goes by the First Spinjitzu Master here? A bit of a mouthful if you ask me." Cole's grin widened when he saw the flash of surprise appear over the Oni's face.

"What are you doing here? What is your plan?" Garmadon asked. He stepped forward with clear irritation.

Cole merely shrugged in response. "I just want to break my old playmate's toys. Ugh, he was always the favorite back in the first realm. It's about time I take something from him now." Cole then frowned, groaning from his words. "Darn it, I've already given away too much."

Garmadon gritted his teeth before charging. The strange figure didn't stop him. When the former tyrant's fist connected with Cole's face, the head guard was thrown back. He slammed against the ground once again. His horns and violet hue vanished completely. Cole's eyes glazed over his surroundings briefly before they closed shut, and his body went limp.

Garmadon stared down at the unconscious ninja for a moment. Anger flared up inside him as he tightened his fists.

What exactly did you hide from us this time, father?

...

(Movie POV)

Time: 1:55 AM

Location: Borg Tower

~~~~~~~

"This is not how I want to go out!"

"How did you want to go out?"

"I don't know, something more epic like jumping over a volcano or something."

Kai's words made Skylor turn around to finally look at him now with the most bewildered expression. She raised a brow towards him. "Are you serious?"

"I mean, it was just a suggestion, but who'd want to die by snake-like wires!" Kai spat before slashing his sword at one cord that wrapped around his ankle.

When the two ninja were thrown into this room, panels opened up all around them. Cords then slithered out and proceeded to pounce as if they had minds of their own.

Skylor smirked from the fire master's words. "Eh, volcanoes are overrated. I lived next to one for most of my life, and I never cared for it," she answered before placing a hand on his shoulder, absorbing his element. She then aimed towards the tsunami of wires approaching them and--

--All that left her fingers were a few sparks.

Shock filled her features as she stared down at her hands. "Why isn't it..."

"I told you. Cole, Jay, and I barely have any of our powers left. I can only make a couple small flickers," Kai said before he and Skylor dove in opposite directions. The cords had come together to form a giant fist, slamming the floor and narrowly missing the two ninja.

"Yeah, but it shouldn't... I mean... Ugh, we seriously need to talk more about that with Wu," the amber master said, irritated by the growing difficulty of their situation. She pulled out a dagger and slashed any wires that shot right for her. They hissed in fury and proceeded to swarm her.

"No kidding, I'd like to know why I'm losing my powers too!" Kai spat with no hint of sarcasm. He cut through more cords, but they managed to wrap around the hand that was holding his sword. He cursed when the shooting pain of their grip made him release his weapon. The wires managed to catch Skylor by her feet before constricting her arms to her sides and yanking her dagger away. The two ninja squirmed while the cords began to wrap around them. Their grip was worse than any Constrictai.

That's when a cloud of orange dust consumed the room, filling their vision briefly.

Wish for the wires to stop attacking you.

A voice whispered in their ears. Both ninja flinched from the sound. They searched their surroundings, but it became too hard for them to focus when they could barely breathe.

Kai squeezed his eyes shut. His muscles cried from the pressure. The wires weren't stopping. It wouldn't be long before they crushed the ninja to dust. The fire ninja then opened his eyes briefly. He spotted Skylor a few feet away. She was taking in shallow breaths as the cords tightened around her body and began reaching for her throat.

"I wish the wires would stop attacking us!" Kai shouted.

The hissing wires stopped. All at once they uncurled themselves and released the ninja. Kai and Skylor collapsed to the ground, gasping for air. They looked at each other before shifting their focus to the retreating cords. Every last one of them disappeared back into their open panels in the wall and vanished from sight.

"That's it? That's all it took?" Kai asked in complete disbelief.

"There's no way. Something's not right," Skylor argued once both of them rose to their feet.

And, sure enough, a rumbling echoed from behind the walls. When the two peeked inside the open panels, they spotted the wires. They were now squeezing themselves around large pipes in the walls.

"Oh, you've got to be kidding me," Skylor muttered while her eyes grew wide.

A loud burst exploded throughout the room. Dozens of large pipes broke through the walls, and water began gushing out of each one, pouring into the room.

"What the heck is even going on anymore!? This place is insane!" Kai spat, running a hand through his hair.

"Couldn't agree more. We have to find an exit," Skylor said. The floor beneath them was already submerged in water. The two rushed towards opposite walls, pushing against panels to find any sort of opening. The redhead then groaned. "What kind of room doesn't have a door?"

"Maybe there's something inside the open panels? Like some kind of sick escape room?" Kai suggested as she moved towards one.

Skylor shook her head. She was all too familiar with cruel games like this, and she for sure wasn't about to live through one again. "Good idea, let's just get this over with and not die--"

Another cloud of orange smoke filled the center of the room. The two ninja stopped in their tracks when a figure emerged from it. He possessed four arms, yet no lower half. He floated in mid-air and held a jeweled sword in one of his hands.

"I wouldn't do that if I were you. If the water gets inside those panels and comes in contact with any of those exposed wires then... Well, you won't live long enough to see the results," Nadakhan said with a wide grin.

"Who the heck are you? Wha-what are you?" Kai asked, scanning the figure before him. He then paused before reconsidering. "Sorry, that second question was rude. I mean, it's not like you're the first person I've met with four arms, so--"

"Torch... Not now," Skylor warned, using his nickname so as not to give anything away to the enemy. Her tone was harsh, but her glare was focused on the newcomer. She scooped her dagger from the watery flooring and slipped into a fighting stance.

"Just someone who wants to help," Nadakhan said as he floated closer to the ninja. Skylor, though, tightened her grip on the dagger, and Kai readied himself as well, spotting his sword a few feet to his right.

"If that's the case, then let us out of here," Skylor said coolly, hating every bit of trickery the newcomer gave off with his smile alone.

"I can't do that. I can only grant wishes, you see, so you would have to wish for it."

"Wishes? Seriously? You can really do that?" Kai asked with obvious doubt. He inched towards his sword, but he kept his eyes on the approaching figure.

"Yes, you've seen it for yourself, wishing for the wires to stop attacking you," Nadakhan said, watching the slow moving fire ninja.

"And look how well that turned out," Skylor said with a bitter tone. "Not a chance, psycho."

"Forgive me, you have to be very specific with your wishes, or else my magic kind of... fills in the gaps." The pirate djinn's smile was gentle this time, yet it still made the amber ninja's skin crawl.

Kai pondered the statement. He glanced down at the water. It was reaching their knees now and rising quickly.

"You might want to hurry. It won't be much longer before the water reaches the first panel," Nadakhan said. He pointed to one panel that was only a foot away from the water now.

Kai looked over at Skylor. She was grinding her teeth, refusing to back down from the floating figure. The fire ninja's frown deepened. They wasted too much time already with this stranger to try and search for an exit in the panels now.

The fire ninja inhaled slowly, losing his fighting stance. Skylor then noticed Kai opening his mouth.

"Kai, don't--"

"I wish that we were in the hallway that's right outside this room!" Kai spat.

There was a pause. Then...

The room shifted. The walls shook. Kai and Skylor fell to the ground from the rumbling floor. The water soaked them to the bone. The fire ninja looked up at the pirate with newfound anger.

"What the heck was that!?" he shouted.

"Ah, well, we are technically in the hallway now... You might want to rephrase your wish again."

"Gah! I can't take this anymore!" Skylor screamed. She stood up. Chunks of her hair were now sticking to her face. "Enough games! I wish we were outside of this room. NOW!"

Somehow, Nadakhan's grin grew wider. "Your wish is yours to keep."

With the snap of his fingers, the room around the two ninja disappeared.

Instead, they now found themselves suspended in the air, directly outside of Borg Tower. Before either of them could register what had happened, they began plummeting towards the ground.

The wind blasted through Kai's ears, making his screams barely audible to him. He and Skylor's arms flailed, and their bodies spun. Both of them were still trying to process their drastic change in scenery. The two made eye contact. Fear and panic spread through their faces. Neither of them had any idea how to escape the ever approaching pavement beneath them.

Finally, Kai heard it. That djinn's voice rang in his ears almost as loud as the wind.

Wish for it all to go away.

The fire ninja's eyes watered from both the blasting air and dread filling his gut. He looked over at Skylor one last time. She carried a knowing look. She had heard the voice too. Kai wanted to fight. He didn't want to give in to this crazy villain's demands, but he also didn't want to risk one of them using another wish and some how making there situation even worse.

So, Kai caved. "I-I-I wish for it all to go away!"

Time seemed to stop. Orange dust filled the air around them. Both ninja were yanked by the arm and held up by the pirate to stop their falling. Nadakhan smiled down at Kai as if he were a mouse trapped in his talons. He tightened his grip on Kai's arm before lifting his sword with his other hand.

"Your wish is yours to keep." Once he rose the blade in the air, its green gem glowed bright in the late evening sky. Before Kai could say another word, his body suddenly felt weightless. He looked down at his hand to find more orange dust swarming around him.

"Kai!" Skylor spat, causing him to look at her again. Horror flashed across her features, mouth agape as the fire master's body began to dissolve into dust. Each particle was being absorbed into the green gem. Skylor reached out for him, but he was disappearing too quickly.

Tears filled Kai's gaze while he watched the counterpart of his girlfriend make futile attempts to help him. A thought then dawned on him as his entire lower half vanished.

"Skylor? If you ever get the chance, please tell my Skylor that I'm sorry I couldn't keep my promise. I don't think I'll be able to come back home to her after all," he said with a warm smile.

Skylor opened her mouth to speak, but all her words evaporated. She instead went for the blade in their capture's fist, but he raised it too high. He then proceeded to crush his grip on her arm, making the amber ninja cry out from the sudden pain. She turned back to Kai, who was barely visible at this point. "Torch--Kai!"

"Protect my bros and sis, Skylor. And tell my counterpart that I think his new outfit looks sick," he muttered before the last bit of the teen formed into a tiny ball of light and flew directly into the sword's gem.

Skylor's throat tightened. She couldn't breathe. Her eyes were wide, speechless at the ninja that just disappeared before her eyes. She barely knew him. Yet, she would be lying if the sight of a Kai look-a-like suddenly meeting his end didn't send chills down her spine.

Putting aside her mourning, Skylor switched her rage towards the smirking djinn. "Bring him back. Right NOW!"

"You would have to wish for it, lassie," Nadakhan said with a chuckle. Letting go of her better judgement, Skylor proceeded to use her free hand to send a punch towards the pirate's jaw.

Nadakhan was shoved back by the blow. He almost lost his hold on the redhead, whose stomach turned when she dared to look down at the long fall she would have doomed herself to. The pirate whipped his attention back on the young woman with a rage-filled gaze. "Annoying little pest!"

"I said release him!" Skylor commanded.

"I don't take orders from anyone, especially irritating ninja like you," Nadakhan said with pure venom. He then regained his smug expression. "You have a fighting spirit, but I already have a bride in mind to complete my plans."

His words physically made the amber ninja gag. "You're a whole new level of psycho, creep."

The pirate narrowed his gaze. "If you are not going to wish for anything else, then you are of no use to me. I've gotten what I came here for. Now, I need to get back inside to finish off the rest of you."

Before Skylor could reply, Nadakhan threw her a few feet away from him, sending her plummeting once again as if she were just a piece of trash. He disappeared in a cloud of dust, and Skylor screamed at the approaching death beneath her. The amber ninja's mind swirled with continued panic, trying to think of any possible sliver of hope in her dire situation. When no answers came, Skylor shut her eyes, reluctantly accepting her fate.

That's when she landed on something soft. Skylor gasped. Her back struck a thin fabric that was supported by its ends like a trampoline. Instead of bouncing, though, she was gently placed on solid ground. When the amber ninja finally opened her eyes, she was greeted by several familiar faces.

"Wow! That was a close one," Griffon Turner spoke with a bright smile.

"That's an understatement," Okino said, sending the Master of Speed a dull look.

"You alright down there, Skylor?" Shade asked with a raised eyebrow when the amber ninja didn't move for a good minute.

Skylor was speechless. She blinked a few times. A part of her wondered if she was in the afterlife. "How--Where did you all--" Skylor stopped when she sat up. The sudden rescue finally started making sense to the redhead when she realized that they all were on the Destiny's Bounty.

Several people from the resistance stood around the flying ship's deck with a large group circling her. She slowly stood. She made eye contact with Misako, who was currently steering.

"What happened? Where are the others?" the scholar called out, trying to hide the panic in her eyes.

Skylor didn't speak. She took one last look back at Borg Tower. Dread settled into the pit of her stomach before she clenched her fists tight. All at once, the words started flooding back to the amber ninja. She whipped her attention back onto Misako and the others. The group around her separated, so she could grow closer to the scholar.

"They're still inside. A new enemy is in there, trying to take us all out. We need to get them out of there now!"

...

"Borg's office is just left of here," Pixal whispered, not wanting to alert any threats below them. Her and Nya continued on through the ventilation shafts. They peeked through vent covers in hopes they could find more of their teammates, but they have yet to run into anyone else. Nya then turned her focus to the android in front of her.

"You doing okay, Pixal?" the unusually quiet water ninja asked. The two had been shuffling through these metal containers for a while now, and neither of them had said a word.

Really, the two were not in a talking mood for obvious reasons. Yet, the ravenette still wanted to check on the Samurai, who appeared to be acting as disheartened as her.

After a moment, the android let out a sigh. "Yes, apologies, I am... just on edge. The threat of Nadakhan is more than what we were expecting. I am not sure how all of us will be able to escape his tower of tricks, let alone find Mr. Borg and--"

Just then, a chill ran through the air. Nya exhaled and was shocked to see her own breath. The two warriors connected the dots quickly and began searching the vent for signs of danger.

"Please tell me that's my Zane just going a little too crazy with his powers... and not..." Nya trailed off when she spotted ice shards forming through the cracks. Pixal's gaze scanned through the ventilation shaft. She locked onto a figure just below them.

They carried no heat signature, and their hardware was definitely familiar.

Pixal's gears began to spin with panic. "We need to move!"

Before either warrior could react, though, a large ice shard shot through the vent. It nearly impaled the android's hand. The attack made the shaft give out, causing the metal container to drop from the ceiling and land on the floor with an obnoxiously loud crash!

Pixal and Nya groaned from the impact while they pulled themselves out of the container. The Samurai took notice of Nya quickly. The water ninja had a hard time standing up, wincing at her now bruised and burnt skin. Pixal grabbed her arm and helped her injured friend to her feet.

"You were warned not to come back here, Pixal."

The Samurai froze. She turned her green gaze ever so slightly to the right. On the other side of the room stood another android.

Not just any android. It was her other half. The young man who helped her realize how much more she wanted in life than just being an assistant.

Zane's usual pale blue gaze was now clouded. A purple hue swirled through his eyes, seeming to make his bitter frown worse. He wore a lab coat over his dress shirt and tie. He appeared human with his pale skin and platinum hair, but Pixal knew that he was merely using a holographic projection on himself.

Pixal's heart broke at the sight of the ice ninja before her, yet she kept her stance strong. She made sure to stand between the water ninja and their new threat. "I'm not leaving here without Mr. Borg... and you, Zane."

This perplexed the ice master for a second. He then quickly shifted back to indifferent gaze while the violet glow in his eyes flashed even more. "You have chosen your fate then. By authority of Lord Damian, I am placing you two under arrest."

Chapter Text

(Show Pov)

Time: 1:59 AM

Location: Borg Tower

~~~~

Zane has never considered himself a warrior. He was more of a scientist or inventor. At least, that was the kind of job he was given when Lord Damian found him one day in a small village.

He had sent him to Borg Tower, where Mr. Borg gave him the position of his assistant. During his time at Borg Tower, he had discovered his robotic past and most recently started acquiring an elemental power. Zane was content with this position he was given. He was helping many people by developing new technology and weapons to strengthen Damian's forces against the rebels. Along the way, though, Zane started to feel something was missing.

Maybe it had to do with the fuzzy glitches in his memory bank. Zane knew that when he gained this newer, more advanced body that some memories might not have been transferred over fully, but the assistant could not shake the feeling off that he was forgetting something important. That feeling only grew when he first spotted her...

Mr. Borg had once told Zane that his previous assistant had turned rogue and started working with the rebels to overthrow Damian. Zane never pushed to discuss more about this former assistant since the topic seemed to weigh on Borg deeply. About a month ago, though, Zane had met the former assistant. He spotted her sneaking into the tower after hours. She was a strange android, despite being very beautiful. While she was considered rogue, the former assistant insisted on not fighting. She merely wanted to talk to Mr. Borg, but of course, Zane had to refuse. The two had gotten into a quick scuffle over it, and it was clear to Zane that she was holding back.

Her bright green gaze, while ever alluring, looked deeply hurt whenever she looked at him. It was probably the reason Zane had let her go that day without informing Mr. Borg about the intrusion. Another reason might have been that Zane strangely felt a connection to this android. She felt like an important piece to this ever confusing puzzle that was his fractured memory bank. Events in his head were not adding up, and while he still did not trust this rogue android, he really needed answers.

"By authority of Lord Damian, I am placing you both under arrest," Zane said with a narrowed gaze.

Two young women stood in front of him. One of them was a teen with raven hair. She held herself up with a slight lean, which was definitely the result of all her injuries. The second was Borg's former assistant. Pixal was her name. She wore her armored suit that seemed to be inspired by samurai attire. She stood in front of the teen with a protective hand held out. Pixal glared down the ice master, but Zane could, once again, see the hurt in her eyes. He couldn't explain it, but the sight saddened him.

"Zane, please... We are here to take you and Mr. Borg with us. I know it may not seem like it, but Damian is a dangerous man. He must be stopped," Pixal said slowly, refusing to break eye contact with him.

Zane's brow furrowed. He watched the Samurai carefully while processing her statement with a bewildered look. This android truly was peculiar.

"Why? Lord Damian has done nothing but good for this city. By my records, he has saved Ninjago countless times and saved thousands of lives. What could he be doing that is so dangerous?" Zane argued while standing his ground.

Pixal narrowed her glowing gaze as if what he said was the most ridiculous claim ever. "Your records are wrong, Zane. Damian used magic to make you and everyone else believe that he is the hero you all perceive him to be."

"How!? You--" Zane gritted his teeth when a shooting pain grew over his head. He reached for his temple, squeezing his eyes shut, while his system began flashing several warnings over the elevated strain on his hardware due to stress. When he opened his eyes again, he could have sworn he noticed a purple tint consuming the edges of his vision.

"Zane?" The assistant looked up to see Pixal had stepped closer to him. Concern was clear in her demeanor. She held her hand out as if asking him to take it.

While the ice master initially did not want to, he stepped back anyway. He inhaled, wondering where this pain growing inside him was coming from. "How... How can it be that you know all this? By your statement, wouldn't that mean you wouldn't be able to recall Damian doing this either?"

"Wu, Skylor, Garmadon, and I were all inside the monastery when the magic affected everyone's minds. Skylor had a scale from the Eternal Dragon that--"

"Stop, Stop! I do not even know who these people are, or what an Eternal Dragon is... and how is it that you seem to know who I am!" Zane spat, taking a step forward now.

Pixal hesitated. She looked anywhere but at the ice master before finally meeting his gaze again. Her lips formed a tight line as sorrow seemed to eat away at her features. "Zane... I... You..."

The raven-haired girl then spoke up with a groan. "Look! Damian is crazy! This whole situation is crazy! I personally want to leave this tower, but we can't do that until we rescue you and this Borg guy from a psycho, who is making you and everyone else believe all those good deeds you did was his doing!" Nya shouted, despite her body trembling. She had almost lost her footing, but she managed to keep herself upright again.

Zane stared at the teen for a moment, trying to comprehend everything she blurted out. "Uh, wha--"

"What my friend is saying, Zane," Pixal cut in, stepping in between the two once again. "All of those acts of heroism that you believe Damian had done for Ninjago? All of those villains? Damian did not defeat them. You did. You and your friends."

Zane blinked, watching the Samurai now as if she had just spoken gibberish. Finally, he shook his head. "That... I... That is not possible." Zane took another step back. Yes, of course, he had his doubts about what was true in his memories, but the truth couldn't be that outlandish, could it?

Pixal stepped closer. "It is. You are not a scientist, Zane. You are the Master of Ice. A ninja. You are the one who saved countless lives, saved your friends by sacrificing yourself. Your sacrifice was the reason you have this new body in the first place." The Samurai gestured to Zane with a deep frown. Zane copied her expression. His memory bank showed that he gained this new body a few months after he joined Borg Tower, something about how his old one was outdated and slow.

Yet, he would admit that something did not feel right about that memory, about several of his memories. It was like they were too, dare he say, artificial. Like someone had come in and placed everything into a perfect little spot, so he wouldn't grow weary over missed information. The more he sifted through those memory files, the more unnerved he became, and Pixal's assertions only made this unnerved feeling grow louder.

Before Zane could answer back, the metal door to their right flew open. When the trio turned, they spotted a single man pushing himself forward by the wheels of his wheelchair.

"Hold it! Hold everything!" Borg cried out, nearly crashing into the group as he rushed to them.

"Mr. Borg!" Pixal gasped before she rushed to his side. Zane held out a hand, cautious of what the Samurai would do now that she had Borg beside her. To his relief, she only hugged him, and Borg graciously accepted it.

"Mr. Borg, what are you doing?" Zane asked while he stepped forward. He watched his boss and noticed a broken look falling over his features.

"I just can't... I can't do this anymore," Borg stated once he and Pixal pulled away. He looked up at his former assistant with deep sorrow. "I was always conflicted with the idea of you going rogue, Pixal. I knew something did not sit right. I built you for heaven's sake! I should know my own creation!" Borg exclaimed while raising his hands up in the air. He then laid them back down before sighing. "After hearing what you just said to Zane over the cameras... I knew my suspicions were correct. I knew this Damian fellow was fishy," Borg finished while nodding to himself.

"Glad to see someone's got some common sense around here... No offense," Nya said while glancing over at Zane.

The quiet ice master ignored her words. His gaze hardened. The purple tint in the edges of his vision returned, but he kept his focus on his boss. "What are you saying, Mr. Borg? You believe that Lord Damian has been lying? That my memory bank is false?"

Mr. Borg turned to look at the ice master with a tired smile. "All that I am saying, Zane, is that there are too many variables, too many valid questions for us to dismiss these 'rebels', especially when we ourselves do not have the full picture. I say that we talk about this more."

The ice master's frown deepened. He cast his gaze on the floor, not enjoying the idea of them fraternizing with supposed criminals, yet he would be lying to himself if he too didn't have hundreds of questions. Finally, Zane sighed, looking back up at the group. "Alright, let's hear what they have to say."

After he said those words, though, a rumble shook the entire room. The group looked around, searching for the source. An orange cloud of smoke soon slicked in through the cracks in the walls and began to swarm the group like a vicious storm.

A voice then boomed through the smoke. "You wish to be traitors now to your lord? Then, I see no reason to keep my power at bay from you."

Mr. Borg's face paled from the familiar voice while Pixal narrowed her gaze.

"Oh dear..." Borg muttered. Zane looked at his shaky boss and then to Pixal with deep confusion. Nya, on the other hand, seemed to tense up with the sight of more orange smoke.

"Nadakhan," Pixal muttered with venom in her tone.

...

(Show Pov)

Lloyd once again was met with darkness. The teen let out a sigh as he scanned the endless void surrounding him.

"I'm getting really tired of this..."

Lloyd...

The gang leader whipped his head around, narrowing his gaze from the sound of another disembodied voice.

"Whoever it is this time, I don't care. My head's already killing me from so much junk today. I can't take it anymore with the visions and voices," Lloyd spat into the darkness.

I assure you. I am not one of those blurred memories you have been having, grandson.

Lloyd froze. He turned ever so slightly from where the voice was coming from, only to be blinded by a bright light. The teen shielded his eyes before witnessing the dark void melting away and being replaced with a green meadow and blue skies. The gang leader's eyes widened when he spotted a figure walking up to him like he had been there the whole time. Lloyd almost thought that the person was his uncle since he wore a straw hat and robes with the family's signature crest. The man's words, though, rang back into the teen's minds, making his body stiff.

"You're... You're the First Spinjitzu Master," Lloyd muttered. He clearly carried mixed feelings about meeting the legendary man.

The figure, though, raised up a hand to dismiss the statement. "I apologize, Lloyd. I wish we were meeting again in better circumstances, but I am afraid I cannot speak with you for long."

"How-- W-Wait, again?" Lloyd asked as he tried to process his current situation. He certainly would remember meeting the First Spinjitzu Master before. He then noticed a sorrowful look falling over the man's face when he heard the teen's confused stuttering. The gang leader, though, ignored the look and shook his head. "This... This isn't real. You're not really--"

"I am as real as you are, Lloyd. I would explain myself further, but I know a villain has taken your memories from you. Hopefully, this will all make more sense when you fully gain them back."

Lloyd ran a hand through his hair. He wanted to argue with this sudden spirit of his grandfather, but he had to admit that this whole scenario with the man did feel familiar in a way.

"As I said, I do not have much time. I cannot afford to connect with you long with Ethereal's presence so close. I do not want her to detect me and put you in even further danger."

"I... What?" Lloyd asked, growing more lost by the second. The First Spinjitzu Master stepped closer with a grim stare.

"I need you to pass this along to your father and uncle. They should be able to find some information about this threat in my old scrolls..." his grandfather trailed off, narrowing his gaze at the ground briefly. "I never wanted to tell them about this. That book was supposed to be unreachable."

"I-Okay? But what--" The gang leader was cut off once again when his grandfather placed a hand on his shoulder.

"Lloyd, you and all of Ninjago are in grave danger. Normally, I know you and your team would be able to defeat these villains that are currently causing chaos in this realm, but one of them has acquired an ancient text that was never supposed to see the light of day."

"Who are you talking about? Damian?" Lloyd furthered.

"Yes, that man, but it is not him who you should worry about. Lloyd, once he used the magic from that text, a great evil was unleashed onto Ninjago. She has already infected your friends, and if I can guess what her plans are, I fear you are the only thing left standing in her way."

"She?" The teen raised a brow.

"Ethereal. She is my opposite, my shadow to be more exact."

"By opposite you mean..."

"Someone who was also born of both Oni and Dragon..."

Lloyd blinked a few times, furrowing his brow at the statement. "What the--" The teen stopped, seeing the glare his grandfather was giving him. Lloyd swallowed before casting his attention to the ground for a moment. "Sorry, it's just, how is-- Is she... like your twin or something?"

"I guess you could say that. She was formed from my shadow on one faithful day, but I've never really understood where the two of us came from in the first place. All I know is that I was given power from the Eternal Dragon, my father, but he has never been very forthcoming on how I came to be, just that I was meant to bring peace between Onis and Dragons."

The teen shook his head once more, watching his grandfather carefully. "So wait... How is this even possible? I mean, how--"

"Again, I'm not sure why or how she formed from my shadow, but I see it correlating with many other events in my life. Just like how my two sons embodied the two sides of Creation and Destruction, just like when I created Ninjago and consequently caused the rise of the Overlord. When I was first formed, someone else emerged as well, someone who relishes in destruction worse than any Oni I have ever met."

Lloyd's posture slumped forward. The idea of such a large threat hanging over Ninjago, threatening the people that he cared about. It made the gang leader's head spin.

"I know this is a lot to process, but you need to protect your friends, Lloyd. You must remove Ethereal's hold on them before everything you've ever known is destroyed."

"But how? I don't even understand half the things you're saying. I'm just the leader of a gang! And who are these friends you keep..." Lloyd trailed off with a tired sigh. His head started throbbing once again, so he placed a hand against his temple.

"Your memories will be restored. You just need to spend more time with the resistance... with your friends and family. I know you have a lot of unresolved anger, Lloyd, but know that I am so thankful to have a grandson like you," the First Spinjitzu Master said. The teen was taken aback by the words. Lloyd met his gaze again to see a warm smile on the old man. The teen's eyes glistened with tears before he blinked the feeling away.

Before Lloyd could respond, his body was suddenly shoved back. The meadow and blue sky all faded away while a voice started booming over his ears.

"Lloyd... Lloyd... LLOYD!"

Lloyd gasped. He sat up quickly, panting from the new information dumped on him.

"Hey, it's okay." Lloyd looked to his left to find his counterpart. The older teen gave him a weary smile while placing a hand on his shoulder to help calm him.

"Are you alright, nephew?" Lloyd's head turned so fast from the familiar voice. Instead of finding his grandfather, though, Wu was there, kneeling down with Stellar standing right behind him.

"Wha--Where--When did you guys get here?" Lloyd asked after he looked around. He noticed that he was in a hallway with a glass window, taking up the space of an entire wall, in front of him.

"All that rubble that fell from the ceiling acted like a staircase. I was able to drag you out of that insane room before we got crushed by the walls closing in on us," the Green Ninja explained. He then motioned over to Wu and Stellar. "They helped too when they spotted me dragging you."

"We were swarmed by these security bots. Then, there was this orange dust that made them all look like... people we know," Stellar explained as she glanced to her right with a fallen expression. Wu's demeanor had grown grim as well, but he kept a smile towards his nephew.

"But the good thing now is that you are safe. Our comms started working as soon as we exited our room, and we have managed to contact mostly everyone--"

"Oh thank the Eternal Dragon you guys are not dead!"

The group turned to find Jay, Cole, and Zane rushing into the room. The Green Ninja's face brightened at the sight of his friends before Jay crashed into him, embracing the blonde with a tight grip. The Green Ninja was surprised by the lightning ninja's trembling form. He looked over at Cole after Zane rushed over and joined in on the hug too. The earth ninja merely shrugged in response, but Lloyd could tell there was a hint of worry in his eyes for his brown-haired friend.

"Where's everyone else? Have you guys been able to contact them?" Jay asked quickly once the group hug ended. He scanned over who was in the group now while Wu helped his nephew to his feet. The old sensei looked at the lightning master with a similar look of concern.

"Only Skylor. She stated that we should meet her here and that we should all stay on the left side of the wall for--"

Wu's words were interrupted by a loud crashing sound. The group backed away, whipping around to find several shards of glass on the floor. A section of the window was smashed open by a cannon ball. The iron ball crashed right into a concrete pillar on the right side of the room, cracking it before it thumped onto the tiles below. The group all stared at the sight in disbelief, but their attention was pulled outside where they spotted the Destiny's Bounty flying closer to the now broken window. Skylor stood on the edge of the deck with many other rebels. Smoke was still escaping from one of the ship's cannons.

"I guess that's one way to rescue us..." Stellar muttered with a dull look.

"I knew they were going to break the glass, but the cannons?" Wu asked out loud with clear shock.

Right after the old sensei spoke, though, a blaring alarm blasted through the tower as well as red flashing lights. The group winced from the ear-splitting noise while Skylor tossed the ship's plank over towards the tower, creating a narrow walkway for her friends.

"Come on! You need to get out of there now!" she spat through the noise.

"How did you even get on the ship!?" the Green Ninja shouted as the group made their way to the opening in the window.

"But what about Nya and the others!? We can't just leave them!" Jay shouted as well, taking a step back. Skylor's expression flared up with even more urgency than before.

"You don't understand! You guys have to get on before he--"

Just as she spoke, orange dust leaked into the hallway behind the group. Skylor's pupils shrank at the sight, horror flashing over her face. Jay was the first to notice the redhead's sudden change in expression. He turned, spotting the cloud of dust flooding in.

Panic erupted through the teen. He began pushing his teammates forward. "Go! Go!"

Seeing the dust for themselves, the group attempted to reach the plank, but tentacles soon sprouted from the orange cloud and shot out towards them. The ninja used their weapons and Lloyd blasted his purple flames, but more and more dark blue tentacles swarmed the group while the dust cloud encased the entire room, making the group invisible to the rebels outside.

"GUYS!" Skylor screamed with her hands gripping the ship's railing.

"NO!" Misako shouted as well. She jumped down from her spot by the helm and rushed towards the plank. Skylor soon joined her, but when they reached the window's opening, the dust was solid as a rock. The amber ninja pounded on the cloud, but she could not get through.

"Step aside." The two women turned to see several rebels watching them, but Okino was the one who stepped forward. He unsheathed his sword when Misako and Skylor made their way back to the Bounty. The warrior then rushed forward across the plank and slashed the thick orange wall with his blade, but he hardly made a dent no matter how many hits he threw.

"Alright... Does anyone else have an idea?" Okino asked, looking completely stumped. He then headed back over to the others on deck. That's when Karloff marched forward, pushing past the other rebels by the railing.

"Karloff will easily break orange cloud!" the Master of Metal shouted before slamming his fists together, making himself twice as big and heavy. He made his way towards the plank of wood.

"Karloff, wait!" Skylor spat, but just as she spoke, Karloff took a single step onto the narrow plank. It snapped instantly, making the elemental fall over the side with a yelp. Thankfully, one of his metal gloves snatched the ship's edge before he plummeted to the pavement below.

Shade let out a sigh as him and Griffon Turner drew closer to aid their friend. "Great, now we gotta find another plank of wood, metal head."

"Karloff forgot how heavy he gets with these powers," Karloff said sadly as Griffon and Shade each grabbed one of the man's gloves, after he de-powered his metal exterior of course.

Griffon gave a small snicker from Karloff's response. "It was a nice try, buddy." The Master of Speed's amusement, though, fell when he looked over at the grim expressions on both Skylor and Misako. After bringing Karloff back onto the ship, he walked over to the two as they all stared at the impenetrable tower before them.

"What do we do now?" Turner asked with a worried look behind his sunglasses.

Neither women had an answer, and the chaos inside the tower only grew worse. Within the cloud, several voices swarmed the ninja team with tentacles snatching their limps and lifting them each up into the air.

"Did you really think that I would have let you all go that easily?" a single voice boomed over all the rest, ringing in each of their ears. The dark blue tentacles of a large sea monster continued snatching up the ninja, and the enraged, disembodied voices of loved ones blurred all of their senses as the team fought desperately to escape.

...

(Show Pov)

Pixal narrowed her gaze from the sickening voice that surrounded her and her friends. While the orange cloud swarmed around the entire room, creating a vortex in the center for the small group, the Samurai tried to formulate a plan.

"Our friends are waiting for us just outside on the Destiny's Bounty," Pixal whispered to them after receiving a comms message from Skylor moments before.

"You think we can get to them?" Nya asked. The Samurai looked back at the water master. The ninja carried her usual determined gaze, but Pixal could see that her body was shaking. Nya was still barely standing straight, and she was clutching her side as she kept her focus forward with a clenched jaw. It was clear to Pixal that her friend was in no condition to fight, psychically and mentally. She then turned back towards Borg and Zane. The ice master stood in front of the inventor protectively while he stared at the storm surrounding them with alarm.

Borg's stare, though, hardened towards the orange cloud before he wheeled around Zane and drew closer to the storm. "Nadakhan, this was not part of our agreement. I asked that you keep my tower safe from threats, but these people are not a threat. Stand down, please."

A cackle then rang out through the dust cloud, echoing all around the group. "You wished for my help in stopping the rebels, Borg, but since you have agreed to side with them, you all are now a threat to this tower. I see no need to hold back on you four traitors," Nadakhan said with an all too pleased tone.

Cyrus Borg paled at the djinn's words as he slowly moved his gaze towards the rest of the group. Guilt filled his widening gaze. "I'm sorry... I didn't think this would happen. I just--"

The inventor's words were cut short when the group spotted blue tentacles slithering out of the dust cloud and heading right for each of them. Pixal scanned the area. She raced towards the cloud in an attempt to go through it, but she was thrown back, slamming against the floor. She looked up at the orange dust and realized that the storm acted as a wall of rock rather than a cloud.

Pixal then shifted her focus onto her creator while her other allies used their powers to keep the tentacles at bay. She rushed over to him, slicing a tentacle that had latched onto the inventor's wrist with a throwing star. She pulled Borg's attention to her and placed her hands on his shoulders. "Take back your first wish."

"What?" Borg asked while shifting his gaze to the ever approaching tentacles around them.

"You are given three wishes. I would normally not advise that you use them, but he will not let us go. You need to take back your first wish, remove his hold on your tower, but you need to word it thoroughly, or else he will twist it to benefit himself."

Borg shifted his gaze to the floor momentarily, calculating what to say, but he was soon pulled from his thoughts by a loud cry. Nya was snatched up by one of the tentacles, its hold squeezed around her stomach and clutched her arms to her sides. She gasped from the pressure on her injuries. Zane blasted ice from his hand, freezing the tentacle that grabbed Nya and freeing her briefly, but more and more slithering appendages kept swarming around them. Pixal unsheathed her sword and proceeded to protect her creator, so he could focus on his planning.

"Oh, why did I ever make that lousy wish!?" Borg asked himself before shaking his head. He looked back up, focusing on the orange storm. "Nadakhan! I wish that you no longer have any power over my tower!"

There was a pause in the air. The orange storm stopped circling the group, and the tentacles froze. Within a second, instead of disappearing, the orange storm and tentacles grew more violent. The orange cloud spun faster and faster, now blasting thunder and lightning every which way like an actual storm, and the tentacles shot out quicker, snatching up limbs from each of its four trapped victims.

"What is going on!? I wished for you to lose your power!" Borg exclaimed over the raging storm. He was pulling back against a tentacle that had wrapped around his arm.

A single puff of orange smoke appeared beside Borg, and Nadakhan emerged from behind it. He floated lazily in the air while he sipped a cup of tea.

"You wished for me to lose my power over your tower, eh? Well, I no longer have any control over these tentacles and this storm. They appear to be more dangerous when they have no master to control them, it seems," Nadakhan explained with a pleasant smile. Borg stared at the pirate in horror. The wind was picking up so much in the room that the inventor's hair was now blowing. He turned his focus away from the djinn and looked at the growing chaos around him.

While the two androids busily tried to free themselves from the tentacles, Nya on the other hand was frozen. Even when a tentacle had latched onto her ankle, she remained still on the floor, shuddering at the sound of thunder and lightning booming all around her. Her muscles tensed. Her gaze grew hollow, staring at the orange cloud with trembling intensity.

While more tentacles started wrapping around the teen's body, Nya's patience snapped.

"I wish for these tentacles, the orange cloud, and everything else Nadakhan created in the tower to completely disappear from existence!" Nya shouted so quickly that she barely registered what she even said.

Nadakhan heard it, though. Everyone in the room looked at the water master, completely stunned. Even the pirate was speechless. He almost spilled his drink from hearing the wish. His smugness had vanished and was replaced with a scowl.

"Your wish is yours to keep," he muttered before snapping his fingers.

The orange storm, the dark blue tentacles, and Nadakhan himself all vanished out of the room, leaving the four of them free to finally witness the night sky just past the giant window behind them. The group looked around, scanning for any threats, but when they were met with silence, Pixal dashed over to the fallen water ninja.

"Nya, you did it!" she spat happily, but her joy diminished when she noticed the deep panting coming from the teen, who laid on her side. She curled up inside herself, holding her arms while her gaze stared aimlessly at the wall in front of her. Pixal frowned, brow knitted with worry. She knelt down and slowly placed a hand on the water ninja. The teen flinched, turning to finally witness the android's presence. "It's alright... We are safe now."

Nya's rapid breathing eased at the sight of the Samurai's gentle smile. While Pixal helped her friend to stand, Zane had moved over to Borg to check for any injuries. The inventor waved off the concern, but gave his assistant a grateful look.

"I'm fine, I'm fine, thank you," Borg said before wheeling closer to the rebels. He spotted the injured ninja, who was now leaning against Pixal. He opened his mouth to speak, but his former assistant shook her head to dismiss the likely question he had.

Pixal, Pixal! Can you hear me?

The Samurai stopped. Her comm was back online now that the storm had vanished. Pixal placed a hand to her ear. "Yes, I hear you Skylor. Where are you?"

We're just outside Borg Tower, on level 89. We're boarding everyone else onto the ship now.

While still supporting Nya, Pixal walked over to the window. She looked down to spot the Destiny's Bounty nearly ten stories below them. Her optical sensors zoomed in to even see her teammates from within the tower. They were now walking through a hole in the window, using the ship's plank to board. Borg and Zane headed over to Pixal, looking down at the sight. The Samurai gave a sigh of relief, smiling at her team's victory.

Then, Pixal noticed the orange dust. A giant orange cloud started forming outside, a few yards behind the Destiny's Bounty. Panic quickly returned, consuming the android's features when she noticed what the cloud brought.

A flying ship with a wing span wider than the entire Bounty now hovered in the air. The Samurai spotted several familiar pirates, booming with cheers and laughter as they zeroed in on the Destiny's Bounty. Pixal knew that ship well. It was the infamous Misfortune's Keep.

The pirates aboard the new flying ship aimed their cannons at the Bounty, just as the last of Pixal's teammates rushed onboard. The Samurai place a hand to her ear. "Skylor! You need to get out of here. Nadakhan's crew has their cannons aimed--"

BOOM!

The cannon fire shook the entire tower. Hot iron shot through the Bounty's wood bottom, shooting splinters through the air.

"NO!" Nya and Pixal cried at the same time. Despite the attack, the Bounty's engines still roared to life and blasted the ship forward at top speeds. Misfortune's Keep flew right on its tail.

An echoing laughter flew through the air, and Nadakhan reappeared behind the stunned four. They turned to find a deep grin over the pirate's cheeks. "You said to take away everything that I created inside the tower, but since those traitorous rebels had made a mess of your tower, Borg, I figured I'd assist you by sending my crew after them."

"You... You..." Nya growled, fists shaking. "I wish for your ship to go down!"

"Ah, ah, you cannot wish to do harm, lassie, but please, do make more wishes. I am enjoying this," Nadakhan said while twirling his blade around with a glint in his eyes.

Pixal narrowed her gaze. Anger grew deep inside the android. Every part of her just wanted to get away from this conniving villain, but she then took a breath. She had to be smart, and right now she had to get her injured friend, her creator, and her compatible partner for life out of this tower. However, she also did not want to worsen the situation that her friends currently on the Bounty were facing.

Her system calculated a specific response, grimacing at the fact that she was resorting to this. Pixal had once cautioned Zane not to attempt to outsmart the pirate djinn, and now here she was, actually considering using a wish herself. She knew, though, that Nadakhan would not let them go until they were defeated. With newfound determination, Pixal looked back up at the pirate and began slowly pointing to each of her loved ones around her. "I wish that I, this Nya, Cyrus Borg, and this Zane are all now safely on the Destiny's Bounty, the Bounty in its current time and state, with everyone else that is currently on the Destiny's Bounty right now."

Nadakhan paused. His smile faltered as he processed the Samurai's words for a moment, shifting through every detail. The pirate then stared at Pixal with an impressed smirk. "My, that is a detailed wish... And I had thought the ice ninja was a smart one way back then. I guess I should have paid more attention to that little voice inside his head before erasing it," Nadakhan said, glancing over at the now puzzled ice master. Pixal gritted her teeth, sneering at the villain before her with such hatred, but the pirate lost his amused stare and bowed his head. "Your wish... is yours to keep."

In a puff of orange dust, the four of them faded away from Borg Tower. Within a blink of an eye, Pixal found herself in a completely new location. The night sky above met her emerald gaze while a large gust of wind blew past her.

"Pixal!?" The Samurai looked around herself. Nya, Zane, and Mr. Borg were beside her, along with the rest of the rebel forces residing on the Destiny's Bounty. The one who spoke was Skylor. The amber master rushed across the deck with a wide grin. The android almost thought her redheaded friend was going to embrace her, but she stopped midway and placed her hands on her shoulders instead. "You're all okay!"

If Pixal could tear up, she would have at that moment. They had all gotten out. They had rescued Zane and Mr. Borg. They were--

Another blast of a cannon echoed through the air. Pixal whipped her head around and spotted Misfortune's Keep soaring right after the Bounty. Her optical sensors found familiar faces around the ship's deck. One figure, Dabloon she believed his name to be, was using one of the cannons to fire right at the Bounty. Other pirates copied him, but Pixal then shifted her focus to the ship's helm. Nadakhan's second-in-command, Flintlock, was steering the ship until an orange cloud of dust appeared beside him. The infamous pirate captain himself soon emerged from the dust and narrowed his gaze right at Pixal.

Another blast of the cannons. The Bounty leaned to the left to avoid the attack. Thankfully, they flew right above the city's buildings, or else they would have definitely crashed right into one. Other rebels on the Bounty were already at the ship's cannons, firing back their own attacks. Pixal's attention was suddenly pulled away from the trembling ship and chaotic shouting to find Zane talking to her.

"I'm going to take Mr. Borg below deck," he said, clearly not wanting the inventor in this sudden war zone they were thrown into. Pixal gave a quick nod before Zane ran off, rushing Borg to cover.

"Be careful, Pixal!" Borg called out before the two disappeared, making the Samurai smile.

Skylor, who still stood beside Pixal, turned her attention to Nya. The water ninja still leaned against the android for support. At the same time, more of the Secret Ninja Force hurried over to the new arrivals.

"Nya!" Jay spat while he and the rest of the water ninja's team scanned the teen's state. He reached out to help her, but she instinctively shrank away from his touch.

"I'm fine, I'm fine," Nya insisted, not meeting the lightning ninja's gaze, while she attempted to stand on her own, but a wince soon flashed over her face. She fell back onto Pixal, and the android had already held out her hand to catch her.

"We need to get her below deck. It's getting bad out here," Skylor said. She moved to support the water master's other side.

"What happened?" Lloyd asked, looking over his wounded teammate. "Nya, what did--"

"We will explain everything after we find a way to get away from these pirates," Pixal said until she saw a stray cannon ball flying past, striking the corner of a building. "Why are we not higher up in the air? The cannon fire will certainly cause damage to the city."

"The ship's thrusters took damage from the enemy's cannons. We can't go up any higher than this," Skylor said quickly before another blast from the pirates jerked the Bounty to the right, causing everyone to nearly lose their balance. After readjusting themselves, Pixal and Skylor started moving the injured ninja towards the stairs, but Jay stepped forward again.

"We should help. Nya, let me--"

"No, we have her. We need all of you to focus on helping everyone else up here," Pixal answered quickly. She could see the hurt in the lightning ninja's eyes. He had reached his hand out towards the water master, towards his friend, but he yanked it back, sensing the finality in the android's words.

Pixal's expression fell from the sight. She hated how much this seemed to hurt the lightning ninja, but she didn't have time to explain Nya's current state. The fear she saw the teen carry after living through the electric-themed room within Borg Tower. They were in a battle right now, and emotional talks would have to be put aside for the time being.

...

(No One's Pov)

Meanwhile, Flintlocke turned at the sight of his captain appearing out of thin air. "Captain! You sent word for us to take down this ship?"

"Yes! And we are not stopping until that ship is reduced to splinters," Nadakhan spat, gripping his blade tightly. Flintlocke nodded, keeping his focus ahead, yet he still glanced at his annoyed captain.

"This was a pretty sudden call to action, cap. We just barely finished modifying the ship for flight when you summoned us here. You mind telling me who it is we're fighting?"

"Who do you think, Flintlocke? Those villainous ninja and their friends are on that ship. You want your vengeance against those that took away everything from us before? Well, now's your chance," Nadakhan said, hovering around his first mate.

A spark of anger flashed across the sharp shooter's face before he narrowed his eyes at the Destiny's Bounty. "Aye, aye, captain!" Flintlock shouted before pulling down a lever that rested beside the steering wheel. The ship jolted forward, gaining more and more speed. His captain smiled at the action, but his enjoyment was short-lived when he was distracted by blaring sirens in the distance.

"What is that blasted racket?" Nadakhan spat before vanishing from the ship's helm and reappearing on the deck. The lowest on the crew's totem pole, Clancee, jumped when his captain floated beside him. The serpent was swabbing the deck, but he quickly dropped the mop to focus on the djinn.

"E-E-Everything's in tip-top shape, s-s-sir--"

"What is that sound?" Nadakhan asked, completely ignoring Clancee and floating over to the edge of the deck. Looking down past the railing, he spotted the source of the echoing sirens. A parade of large vehicles on the city street below zoomed after the flying ships. In the lead of the parade was a police officer, who leaned out from the open window with a megaphone.

It was the police commissioner. He glared at the pirate captain while holding the megaphone to his mouth. "In the name of Lord Damian, I command you to pull over and cease fire at once!"

"You have got to be joking!" Nadakhan growled in annoyance, but that's when he noticed several of the vehicles were modified contraptions, thanks unbeknownst to Jay and his engineering team, for Damian's Prime Guardians. Several of the armored soldiers stood on the roof of the cars, and each of them were positioned behind a cannon that possessed giant grappling hooks. Before the pirate captain could respond, the soldiers blasted their weapons, shooting hooks right for Misfortune's Keep and the Destiny's Bounty.

Of course, since Nadakhan's ship was closer to the forces below, the giant hooks only latched onto the bottom of his ship, yanking it to an abrupt halt. The pirate captain jolted forward, leaning on the railing for support. He turned his head to see the Destiny's Bounty flying further and further away from his sight.

"No, No, NO!" he screamed while slamming his fist against the railing. At the same time, a mechanical primate, Monkey Wrench, climbed across the cannons and started yelping towards his captain. Nadakhan's face twisted with rage before whipping his attention onto the screeching monkey. "No! No one attacks the forces below! That fool's wish will not let me interfere with his men," Nadakhan called out to his crew around him.

Dogshank then moved closer to her captain with hands on her hips. "What will you have us do then, captain?"

Nadakhan growled under his breath. Tension spread to his forehead, enraged at how easily his prey escaped. Frustrated at the embarrassing fact that he only managed to grab one ninja for his blade. The captain then pointed at Monkey Wrench while looking right at Dogshank. "I want both of you to get those blasted hooks off the bottom of my ship already! We're getting out of this city!"

...

(Show Pov)

Once the Bounty was far enough away from Ninjago City, the rebel forces were finally able to breathe. With the desert terrain below setting the large crew at ease, Wu was able to check on everyone aboard. He moved past the several bodies on deck and headed for the helm. Misako stood behind the wheel, and she smiled at the sensei. With one hand still on the steering wheel, she hugged her old friend.

"I'm so glad you all are safe... Had I known how dangerous that tower was going to be, I would have come there sooner," Misako said once the two separated.

"Thank you for all your help, Misako, but how did you know that we needed your help?" Wu asked.

"That's the bad news I was trying to tell you before..." Misako trailed off, focusing back on her steering for a moment. "We were ambushed. Damian's forces and the whole Shintaran fleet stormed the base. We were lucky to escape with as many people as we did, but several of our allies were still captured." A deep frown fell over the sensei while he shifted his attention back to the deck. The crowded space appeared a little emptier now. "We also had to give up Vania, so the Shintaran guards would ease up enough for us to escape."

Wu let out a sigh. "I can't say I'm surprised. Taking Vania was a gamble, I admit."

"Yes, but we did capture someone else just as important."

Wu turned back to the old scholar. He was about to question her, but the knowing gaze she gave him only confirmed the sensei's thoughts. "Where is he?"

Misako then grimaced, no longer meeting her friend's eyes. "We had to put him in the ship's brigs. Garmadon is watching him until we can secure some venge stone cuffs for him."

Wu narrowed his gaze at the scholar. "If we are wanting to restore Cole's memories and bring him back on our side, then throwing him in a prison will not do that, Misako."

"Wu, I don't like it either, but he is Damian's head guard, practically his second-in-command," Misako paused, glancing over at the old sensei. "He is your student. You told me once about how loyal he is to the people he cares about, and right now, that loyalty is to Damian."

Wu cast his focus to the floorboards. His head hung low. He knew Misako was right. He knew this was the best course of action for everyone's safety, but the thought of one of his students locked away like a common criminal, inside the ship that they all have considered once to be their home, it left a sick feeling in the pit of his stomach."Besides, Garmadon told me that something is... off about him," Misako added.

Wu raised his head, confusion filling his features. "Off how?"

"You would have to talk to Garmadon about that, but I gather that it has to do with the strange magic that was also put on Vania. I will need to study him. Maybe I can still figure out what Damian is doing to them."

"Right, I will go speak with him," Wu stated before Misako called someone over to handle the steering. She then smiled at the sensei.

"I'll join you. I need to check on my son, anyway."

...

(Movie Pov)

Within the sleeping quarters below deck, Pixal and Skylor had set Nya down on one of the bunk beds. Finally having a first aid kit by her side, Pixal was able to tend to the ninja's wounds. She carefully placed ointment on the burns while bandaging up any scrapes she noticed after scanning the water master. Skylor had also pulled up a chair to sit by the bedside, placing a hand on the teen's shoulder. She kept a firm grip on Nya, so she wouldn't flinch while her android friend dabbed the ointment.

Once the booming sounds from above ceased, it wasn't long before the rest of the Secret Ninja Force came barreling into the sleeping quarters. They attempted to be quiet when entering, but it was obvious that each of them wanted an update on their friend.

Luckily, Pixal had just finished, so she turned to see the group barging in.

"Nya! A-Are you..." Jay trailed off when he stepped closer to the bed. Nya had shut her eyes briefly before opening them to witness her team. Exhaustion was overtaking her as she leaned her cheek against her pillow.

"Hey, guys... you're all okay."

"Except for you. What happened, Nya?" Lloyd asked.

"You look like you were thrown into a boxing ring," Zane stated, noticing the bruising.

Nya chuckled from the nindroid's statement. "If that was the case, then whoever else was in the ring would have come out looking worse than me."

"Well, that's obvious," Cole said with a weak smile.

Jay then leaned closer to the water master. Concern consumed his features as he met her gaze. "Really, Nya... Are you okay?" He had unconsciously placed a hand over her own, but the touch snapped the water ninja out of the staring contest they were having, and she yanked her hand back. The sadness worsened in Jay's eyes, but Nya played it off with a smile.

"I'm okay, really... It was just that creepy pirate guy and his terror rooms..." she said, trying push away that bitter voice of the fake Jay she heard in Borg Tower from her mind. She looked over the rest of her team. She noticed Stellar had arrived with the group too and was hanging back by the doorway.

A frown appeared over the redhead's face as she crossed her arms. "Glad you didn't die," she muttered while avoiding eye contact. Nya smirked, but her amusement faded when she noticed someone missing.

"Hey, where's Kai?"

There was a pause. Everyone scanned the room. Once realization sunk in, panic clearly spread through each of the ninja.

"Whoa, wait, she's right. Where is he?"

"When did anyone last see him?"

"Did he even get on the Bounty!?"

"Maybe he--"

"Guys-GUYS!" Skylor shouted, standing up from her seat. The group turned towards the amber master. A chill filled the air around them when everyone noticed the disheartened look over Skylor's face. She cast her gaze to the floor, clenching her fists. "I... he..."

"Skylor..."

The amber ninja lifted her eyes to see Lloyd stepping forward. He looked deeply troubled with his knitted brow and stiff posture, but he held it all down with a serious tone. "What happened to Kai?"

Skylor swallowed the lump in her chest and forced herself to look at the group. "Nadakhan... He... He took him."

"He took my brother!? How! I--Ow!" Nya spat when she sat up too fast. Pixal eased the ninja back down and checked her bandages over.

"Was he on that ship? With the pirates?" Jay asked with a wide gaze.

"Why did he take Kai?" Cole furthered.

"It..." Skylor mumbled before shaking her head. She refocused herself, biting the inside of her cheek to gather her strength. She stood up straight as if she were a soldier delivering a report to her commander. "It was my fault. I lost my cool when we were trapped in one of those rooms. I wished us both out of there, and Nadakhan teleported us right outside the tower. We fell and... Kai made a wish. It caused his body to get absorbed into the gem of that pirate's sword."

Skylor stared at all the horror spreading across each of the ninja's faces. Her posture diminished again. She looked down at the water master. "I'm really sorry... I tried to stop him. I couldn't..." Silence fell over the group. Nya trembled as the news settled in. The image of her brother being taken like that, absorbed by some strange weapon, attacked her mind. Tears welled up, blurring her vision, until she shoved the feeling down and craned her neck to look back at Skylor. Her anger quickly consumed her sorrow.

"Absorbed? How--How does that even work?! Why the heck would he even do that to my brother?" Nya spat. Her quiet teammates looked at the redhead for more answers too.

Pixal, on the other hand, dwelt on Skylor's story with newfound intensity. "So that's how he made everyone disappear..."

"Pixal?" Lloyd asked with a tired tone. He had heard the android's muffled words.

Pixal glanced his way before looking back down at Nya's bandages. "Apologies, I was thinking..." The water ninja, though, could see the knowing look over the Samurai's face.

"You knew that pirate, didn't you? And it sounded like he knows you too. Who is he, Pixal?" Nya pressed with a hard stare.

Pixal met her gaze for a moment. Hesitation grew inside the android until she eventually sighed, pulling away from Nya to go stand next to the amber master. "His name is Nadakhan the Djinn. He is the infamous pirate captain of Misfortune's Keep that used to rule the seas of Ninjago years ago, but... How I know him is a bit complicated to explain."

"Would you quit beating around the bush, already? This monster took my brother. He threw all of us into death trap rooms, and he--" Nya stopped when her eyes met Jay's again. She pulled her gaze away while hurt filled her features. Jay grew more concerned for the water ninja, but he kept himself still.

Pixal noticed the exchange the two had, and her frown deepened. "You're right, I am sorry. It's just..." She sighed once more before shaking her head. "The truth is that the ninja and I have faced off against this foe before, a long time ago. Similar to what Nadakhan was trying to do in Borg Tower, he picked us off one by one. Our friends were disappearing left and right every time one of them was alone with him."

"How did you stop him?" Lloyd asked, but his stomach turned when he noticed the uneasiness in the android's face.

"I... I don't know..." she said with such severity.

"Did your memory files get damaged while in Borg Tower? That happens to me sometimes after a hard battle, and I have to reboot," Zane guessed with a hopeful look.

Pixal merely shook her head. "No, that is where this story gets complicated." She looked over at Skylor, who kept her full attention on the Samurai. The amber master was leaning in like all the rest of them. "There is a reason why I am the only one who remembers him. Wu, the ninja, and everyone else seemed to have forgotten about Nadakhan because all his actions against us were erased from reality."

"Erased from reality?" Lloyd furthered. The group then heard a groan from the back. They glanced over to see it was coming from Stellar.

"Don't tell me this has something to do with time shenanigans? I heard the other ninja talk about their master being lost to time or something when I first met them," she said before shaking her head. "I didn't understand what they meant, but it sounded like a headache."

"I am afraid so... It seemed that what possibly had happened was that someone made a wish to go back in time before Nadakhan was released from his prison," Pixal explained.

"You don't know for sure?" Cole asked this time, worry sinking into his tone.

Pixal's expression turned grim. "No, unfortunately, Nadakhan had erased me from Zane's system before the wish was made. I have no memory of who made the wish, or anything else that transpired after I was erased."

There was heavy silence in the air, but her words had made the lightning ninja recall something. The sudden realization soon made him go stiff. "I think I know who made the wish..."

The group turned their attention to Jay, who gripped the end of his scarf with a shaky hand. "T-That pirate-- Nadakhan, he had it out for my counterpart. He thought I was him at first, and he..." Jay trailed off. His body trembled at the memory.

Nya's brow knitted when she noticed how frightened her friend became. She hesitated, wanting to reach out to him, but Cole was quicker. The earth ninja placed a hand on his friend's shoulder, pulling the troubled teen back into the present moment. "He tried to scare m-me, or I guess my counterpart, by showing an image of N-Nya, Nya's counterpart, dying... Like it was something that actually happened."

Pixal's eyes widened at the information. She shifted her focus to the ground momentarily before looking back up at the group. "Then, our Jay most likely made the wish... I will inform Master Wu and Misako of all this once we make it to our destination. If this is the case, then we need to rescue Jay before Nadakhan finds him. We will also need to take a trip back to your realm."

"Wha-- Back to our realm? What for?" Lloyd asked.

"I may not know everything that happened between the ninja and Nadakhan in the past, but I do know that there is one important thing that we will need to aid us in stopping him. Something that we can no longer get in our realm."

"What?"

"Tiger Widow Venom."

...

(Show Pov)

When Wu and Misako went below deck, they headed towards the farthest end of the ship. They spotted Garmadon standing right outside a closed door. He stared out into the starry sky through the single window in the hall, deep in thought.

"Brother?" Wu asked. A part of him still hesitated to call the former tyrant that. He knew the Oni before him was only a part of his actual brother, but after seeing how much he was adjusting, turning away from his destructive nature, Wu couldn't help but feel he was slowly becoming more and more like the brother he used to know.

Garmadon was pulled from his thoughts and looked over at the two. He carried a serious gaze, almost troubled if Wu was being honest, but the look disappeared a second later. "There you are, Wu. I need to speak with you about an urgent matter."

"How is Cole?" Wu asked, glancing over at the shut door behind his brother.

Garmadon scoffed at the question. "The earth ninja is fine. Thankfully, he's been quiet ever since he woke up an hour ago, but I have a more pressing issue."

"Indeed... Misako told me that something was off about him?" Wu furthered, glancing over at the quiet scholar next to him.

"Off is putting it lightly..." Garmadon muttered. His expression darkened from the statement. "It appears Damian has indeed done something to him, but I do not believe the magic he is using is something that he can control."

"What do you mean?" Misako asked, clearly wanting to know more as well. Garmadon looked over at the scholar. His gaze soon hardened.

"I mean that it seems our father, the great First Spinjitzu Master himself, has hid something from his past, something that you and I, dear brother, don't even know about," Garmadon said with clear irritation, shifting his focus back to Wu. The old sensei's brow knitted from the statement.

"I knew father had kept some things to himself, but what kind of evil could he possibly have hidden from us for this long?"

"I don't know, but it has taken a hold on your student, Wu. I had seen it. It was some type of Oni. They spoke through the earth ninja as if he were just a puppet to them."

Horror grew over Wu's face as his pupils seemed to shrink from the news. He turned his focus back towards the closed down. He tightened the grip on his wooden staff, hardening his gaze now. "I need to speak with him."

"Be my guest," Garmadon said, motioning his hand towards the door.

Misako then stepped forward. "Let me come in as well. If we're going to find any more information on this threat, I need to study him."

Wu nodded towards the scholar before pushing open the door. When he entered, though, he was met with a nearly pitch black room. "Why are the lights..."

"He said he preferred the dark for meditation... or something like that," Garmadon said with an eye roll. Wu frowned at the information before going to the middle of the room and pulling a string that dangled from the ceiling. A single light bulb switched on, bringing the small room to life.

There was only one cell. Cole was sitting on the floor, legs crossed with hands on his knees. He lifted his head quickly as if he was pulled from slumber. What set the two elders off, though, was the strange shadow that towered behind the head guard. The single light in the room cast a shadow against the wall, but it did not match the young man. It was larger, bulkier. Spikes sprouted from its sides, and large horns appeared on its head.

Wu and Misako jumped from the sight, but within a blink of an eye, the monstrous shadow was gone, and Cole's ordinary one returned. The two elders looked to each other with growing concern, but when they turned back towards the quiet head guard, they didn't see any malice or threatening looks. He just seemed suspicious of the duo, staring at the newcomers with a deep scowl.

"If you came in here to interrogate me, then you can forget it. You're not gonna make me talk," Cole said coldly, crossing his arms now. Wu paused for a moment. He scanned the young man up and down. It had been months since he had last seen Cole. All this time, fighting against Damian's forces, and his student had been the one organizing those attacks all along. The earth ninja was leading armies against everyone that he had once considered his friends. Wu's frown deepened at the thought. Damian would pay dearly for forcing such a terrible situation onto his student, each of his students.

Wu was pulled from his thoughts when he noticed the scrapes on the head guard's face and the bruised chin. Wu also took notice of the bags under Cole's eyes and how he leaned his body forward as if to force himself to sit up straight. "No, I came to ask if anyone has come to tend to any of your injuries. You were in a battle not too long ago. I can imagine you suffered some painful blows."

Cole paused for a moment. He stared at Wu like he had spoken in a completely different language just then. "What? No, I-- I'm fine." He shifted his gaze to the floor for a moment, still baffled by the old sensei's words.

"Well, I came to ask a couple of questions," Misako stated, pulling Cole's focus onto her. "Has Damian ever used any type of magic on you before?"

Cole raised a brow. "What? No, Lord Damian would never. He only uses his magic to help people or aid his army to protect Ninjago."

"But he does have some kind of magic?" Misako furthered.

The head guard frowned. He processed his previous words before cringing. He moved his gaze to his left, avoiding their stares out of embarrassment. "Darn it." He then sighed, focusing back on Misako. "Yes... he has magic."

"How? Where did he get this magic?"

Cole then shook his head. He stared at the duo with growing hatred. "I'm not saying anything else. You rebels won't win. Lord Damian will defeat you and end your terror over Ninjago," Cole said before standing up. He gripped the metal bars while he glared down the elders.

Wu opened his mouth to argue, but he paused. He met the head guard's gaze again, watching him carefully. "How long have you known Damian? Why do you follow him so diligently?"

Cole hesitated, surprised by the strange question again, but he soon answered. "Not that it's any of your business, old guy, but Damian took me in years ago. I had nothing. No one. He gave me a purpose to do something good, to help people. He found me while I was rock climbing one day and--" Cole stopped. His eyebrows flew up at the sight of Wu, visibly shaking now with rage.

Wu gripped his staff tight, holding it in both his hands, as he stared daggers into the floorboards. Misako watched him with sadness edging into her features. "That no good... How can someone do something so... so..." the old sensei muttered under his breath. Tears filled the edges of Wu's eyes before he looked back up at the head guard, who continued to give him a confused stare.

He replaced everything. Made it so that not only did Cole forget about being a ninja, but filled his mind with so many false memories, just like Lloyd.

The thought of his deeply wounded nephew was then shoved to the front of Wu's mind.

First Lloyd, and now Cole... Are all of them like this?

Before Wu could say anything else, the door behind them opened again.

"Hey, uncle? Mom? Can I talk to guys for a..." Lloyd trailed off. He leaned into the room, but he quickly locked eyes with the prisoner. The teen stopped. He recognized the attire. It was definitely Damian's head guard, but that's not why Lloyd was speechless.

The head guard. He was one of the people Lloyd had seen in the photo. He had one of the biggest smiles in the picture, a warm glow in his eyes. Now, that friendly demeanor had all but evaporated from the young man's form.

Yet still, the sight of the young man drew Lloyd in. He opened the door further and walked over to stand closer to the cell. The staring contest lasted too long for Cole's liking. He watched the teen with obvious discomfort.

"What the heck are you looking at, kid? Cut it out!" Cole spat off, wondering why in the world the Tarragon Dragon's leader was looking at him so intently. From his experience with the gang leader, he was expecting the teen to insult him or rage over the fact that one of Damian's men was even here.

Instead, to everyone's surprise, the teen blurted out, "Do you want a slice of cake?"

Cole's brain had to reboot from how random the question was. He looked over at the elders for an explanation, but they were too focused on the gang leader.

Lloyd then shook his head, ruffling his hair for a moment, "I just... I don't know where this came from, but I was in the kitchen just now and saw that we had some cake, and you... you like cake, right?"

Cole watched the teen carefully. There was no sarcasm, no malice in his expression. It was a genuine question. Finally, Cole glanced to his right before meeting the gang leader's gaze again. "Uh, yeah... I... I like cake."

After a few seconds, Lloyd nodded slowly. "Cool... I'll go... I'll go get you some in a little bit." He turned back towards his uncle and mother. Both of them remained speechless, staring at the exchange in utter disbelief. A hint of hope filled their eyes before Lloyd spoke again. "Can I talk to you guys outside for a minute? There's something important I need to tell you."

"Of course, nephew," Wu said before the trio headed for the door. The old sensei took one last look at the head guard, witnessing the young man's baffled face, and Wu couldn't help but smile. They still had hope. His students were still in there... somewhere.

...

(Movie Pov)

Once their discussion with Pixal and Skylor came to an end, the remaining Secret Ninja Force made their way to the ship's deck to spot what their approaching destination will be. Several bodies swarmed the area. They were talking among themselves or preparing for the ship's slow descent. Stellar walked off to help some of the other rebels load up boxes, saying that she would rather keep herself busy after the intense conversation they all just had. While Skylor stayed behind to watch over the water ninja, Pixal followed after the rest of the ninja.

"So, we're going to that monastery where you've been evacuating people from the city to? The one Lloyd's father used to own?" Cole asked once the group reached the ship's railing.

"Yes, though, it was actually turned into a tea shop some time ago, before Master Wu sold it to a man named Ronin... I am unaware of what he's done to it now," Pixal stated as she pondered the thought.

"I didn't know Lloyd's father owned a monastery," Zane said with growing interest.

"Your Garmadon never had one?" Pixal asked, but she back-tracked the question, remembering how drastically different their Garmadon was.

Cole shook his head. "Nah, don't think so. He's got a lair inside an active volcano though."

"He also had a childhood home that was on the side of a crumbling mountain. Right, Lloyd?" Zane asked, leaning over the railing to look over at his friend.

Their green leader, though, was silent. He gaze had dipped down towards the grassy fields beneath them. He was still lost in their previous conversation. Seeing Nya injured. Finding out Kai was captured. Two of his teammates were down, and they were barely getting any closer to stopping the threats that plagued their counterpart's realm, likely both of their realms if he was being honest. Lloyd had his hands on the railing, and he gripped the wood with shaky fists.

He was failing his team. He was letting them all down once again.

Jay stood next to the green leader, and he wasn't fairing any better either. He wanted to stay behind and be by Nya's side. He knew, between her injuries and the loss of her brother, Nya was beyond restless right now, but something was different. She wouldn't meet him in the eye, didn't even like him being too close to her. He wanted to ask what was wrong, but it just wasn't the time right now. She needed to rest, and for that to happen, Jay had to give her space, no matter how much it pained him to do it.

Zane frowned at the state of his two friends. He glanced over at Cole and Pixal, who looked just as upset. The nindroid wasn't sure what to say. Most of the time, he would make a cheesy joke and at least pull his friends out of their funk for at least a little bit. He and Kai always had the most positive energy in the group, pumping the others up when they were down, but with the fire master now gone, even Zane was starting to lose momentum in his positive thinking. The ice master decided to let go of his previous question for Lloyd and just rested his elbows on the railing, now looking a tad defeated.

The ninjas and Pixal remained silent as the Bounty landed in the grass, and a few yards away resided a walled off courtyard. A familiar-looking tea shop stood on the other side, yet Pixal could tell that it was much larger than she remembered. A lot of it was expanded in the back, beside where the mountain's waterfall streamed down and pushed a waterwheel through the large river below.

Once the ship's plank was dropped, people began walking out into the grassy field, already carrying crates and boxes towards the tea shop. When Pixal and the ninja moved away from the railing, they noticed Wu, Misako, and Lloyd emerging from below deck. They too carried troubled looks before the two groups locked eyes. Wu watched the teens for a moment. He had already heard from Skylor of what happened to the team's fire ninja.

Wu gripped his staff, guilt growing deep inside him, before he dipped his head towards the ninja. "I am deeply sorry for what happened to your friend."

The remaining ninja looked between themselves before focusing back on the old sensei. Their green leader then stepped forward. "It... It wasn't your fault," he said while casting his gaze to the side.

"Still, you came here to help us, to help rescue my students, and you lost one of your own in the process," Wu said, meeting the Green Ninja's eyes again. "If you wish to return home, I will not hold it against you. We will do everything we can to get your friend back." His nephew pulled his attention away from the floor and back onto him. He watched his uncle carefully, listening to his every word now with a stunned look.

Meanwhile, the Secret Ninja Force's leader carried the same intensity in his eyes that all his teammates had when they heard Wu's suggestion.

Cole crossed his arms and hardened his gaze further. "We're not going back to our realm until we rescue Kai."

"And we're not leaving you to deal with this threat alone... Our counterparts are our friends. We want to save them too," Lloyd said with some of his confidence returning. The rest of the team nodded in agreement, causing the old sensei to smile. Pixal and Misako shared a look with each other before grinning just like Wu.

"Are you all gonna keep yammering on, or are you gonna come down here and tell me what the heck is going on?"

The group looked down at the grassy terrain below and spotted a man with long brown hair, which was covered by a red straw hat. A metal eye patch covered his left eye while his right eye squinted up at the ninjas with growing annoyance.

"Ronin," Wu said with a continued smile. He led the two groups down the wooden plank and over to the crooked business man. "I'm sorry for the unexpected visit, but our base in the city was discovered by Damian's forces. We had to evacuate."

Ronin gave a deep sigh as he rubbed his one visible eye. "Do you even know what time it is? Everyone here was fast asleep until your giant ship came crashing down from the sky." He stared at the sensei with a scowl. "Wu, this place is already packed to the max with all the refugees you sent up here. If I wasn't wanting Damian to get taken down so badly, I would have started charging rent by now."

"You are already maxed out? It seems that you've expanded since we were last here," Pixal asked, recalling the tinier shop when the ninja were much younger. Ronin turned towards the android and spotted her glowing green eyes in the dark.

"Yeah, a lot of people don't want to be around Damian and his crazy new laws: curfews, no cars, mandatory uniforms, and I can't even run my pawn shop just because of my criminal history, bah."

"What about your tea shop here? It looks like it's doing well," Zane said, smiling at the beautiful waterfall and bushes of flowers that decorated the front entrance. In the dark of the night, though, it was hard to see the building's faded paint and chipped floorboards.

"If by doing well you mean practically out of business, then yeah, you're right. Tea bags were flying off the shelves for a while, but right after I expanded, the demand for tea plummeted. Apparently, people are into smoothies now. Go figure..." Ronin grumbled with crossed arms. He then turned his attention back to the ninja, looking them up and down for a moment. "Wait, Wu... I didn't know you got your team back. They look a bit younger than I--"

"No, these aren't the ninja, Ronin. They are counterparts from another realm."

"Counterparts?" Ronin asked before focusing back on the teens. The similar haircuts and clothing really made the man feel like he was simply seeing younger versions of the ninja, like when he first met them way back when. Now, though, squinting at their faces through the darkness, he realized how differently they resembled the famous ninja.

"Holy..." Ronin said, jumping back a bit from the realization. He then rubbed the side of his head and cleared his throat. "Wow, that's... that's a bit creepy."

"We're people, dude, not statues to gawk at," Cole muttered while rolling his eyes.

"And, I'm sorry, but who are you again?" Lloyd, the Green Ninja, furthered.

Ronin straightened himself before he crossed his arms again. "The name's Ronin. I've helped the ninja from time to time with saving the city. You'd think I'd be a millionaire at this point from how much I've helped them."

Wu paused. His eyebrows flew up from the crook's words before he stepped forward. "Wait, Ronin, you... You remember the ninja and helping them? You remember everything?"

When Wu had last talked to the businessman, he had no memory of the ninja just like everyone else in Ninjago. Ronin had only agreed to help because of how much he hated Damian. Now, though, the crook stood before Wu with newfound awareness in his eyes as if a thick cloud of fog had finally been cleared from his mind.

Ronin scratched the stubble of his beard while he thought about the question. "Yeah, I remember everything. It started coming back slowly ever since we first talked, and you brought up the ninja." The crook then shook his head with a smile. "As annoying as your students can be, Wu, how can I honestly forget about the people who showed more kindness to me than anyone else in this crummy realm?"

Wu smiled at the businessman. The corner of his eyes crinkled from the unexpected compliment, but Ronin quickly cleared his throat again and focused back on the group. "Alright, enough of the sappy words. You guys need to set up shop here?"

"Only for the time being. We will look for other places to set up our base while we're here. We don't want to put the refugees in any more danger," Misako answered while she adjusted the bag of scrolls on her back.

"We also managed to rescue half of the ninja team already, but their memories are still severely altered," Wu added while motioning over to quiet nephew. Lloyd was too lost in thought to contribute much to the conversation so far, but he blinked a few times when his uncle gestured towards him. Ronin made eye contact with the teen and smiled.

"Okay, now that's definitely Lloyd," he said with a point. "How's it going, kid? You've been kind of on a villainy streak the past few months. I would be more impressed if I wasn't so weirded out by the fact that you actually have a trouble-making bone in your body."

Lloyd didn't answer. He was just confused. The guy in front of him was acting like he knew him, and Lloyd would be lying if the crook didn't look strangely familiar. So many strangers had been acting like they knew him already. So many people were telling him things about the past that he now wasn't sure that he could refute anymore. So many blurry memories swirled through the teen's mind. He wasn't sure what was real anymore, and it frightened the gang leader.

Who was he? Did he actually know the people in his gang for as long as he remembered? Was anything he knew a few days ago even real?

The questions were just too much for the teen to even process his current situation, so he just shrugged at Ronin before glancing back down at the ground.

"Man... Damian really did a number on him," Ronin muttered to Wu. The sensei glanced over at his nephew. Misako placed a gentle hand on her son's shoulder, and surprisingly, he didn't shrink away from it.

Wu let out a sigh before turning back to Ronin. "You don't know the half of it..." Another thought then dawned on the sensei, making his frown deepen even more. "We will also need to secure a room, preferably one away from the refugees so as to not cause a panic. We... We have a prisoner at the moment."

"A prisoner?" Ronin asked with peaked interest.

Before Wu could answer, the group's conversation was cut off by stomping boots against the ship's plank. Garmadon was walking towards them, but he kept one hand on the figure's shoulder in front of him. The Secret Ninja Force had to do a double take at who they saw with him.

It was Cole. Wearing his Prime Guardian armor and with his hands tied behind his back, his heavy boots clanked against the wood as he was pushed forward by the former tyrant.

The Secret Ninja Force all stared at the former ninja with gaping mouths. Even the earth ninja's usual poker face completely broke when he spotted his counterpart. The Green Ninja frowned from seeing the head guard before he looked away. He had already witnessed the head guard before, and it was still not a pleasant sight to see. The rest of the group watched Cole carefully. In response, the head guard merely glanced at them with mild annoyance before forcing his gaze to the ground.

Wu, on the other hand, let out an exasperated breath towards his brother. "Garmadon, we're not ready to move him yet."

Garmadon scoffed. "I'm sick of babysitting duty. Just tell me where to put him and find some venge stone cuffs for him already."

Wu shook his head before glancing back at Ronin. The crook was speechless. He stared at the prisoner for a second, recognizing the earth ninja. He then noticed the high ranking armor and put two and two together. He met Wu's tired gaze before shaking off the shock from his face. "I'll uh... I'll find something for him... Follow me," Ronin said to the former tyrant. He took one last glance at the brooding head guard and then at Wu, clearly wanting answers for how this possibly could be happening. He then turned and started heading for the tea shop with Garmadon and Cole close behind.

The group fell silent for a moment. They were the only ones left by the ship now, and they each looked at one another with obvious discomfort. Misako took this moment to aid her son along towards the tea shop, giving a brief nod towards the sensei. Wu and Pixal then turned their attention to the Secret Ninja Force, yet none of them seemed to want to say anything. Seeing the head guard had tipped everyone's already stressed attitudes over the edge. The weight of their situation was just growing worse and worse the longer their night went on.

Wu let out a sigh. "Let's go get your friend, Nya, off the ship and find her a proper bed. Then, I believe you all deserve some rest."

The ninja slowly nodded in agreement before they started making their way back to the ship, but they stopped when two more figures emerged from below deck.

Zane smiled wide at the sight of his counterpart. "Friend!" he exclaimed before rushing over and practically tackling the other ice master in a hug. The assistant grew alarmed by the sudden gesture, and he nearly lost his grip on Borg's chair as he wheeled him down the wooden plank. "I'm so glad you're safe, buddy!"

The assistant blinked a few times, glancing down at the overly excited android. The other ninja were surprised to see their friend's counterpart too. There had been so much chaos going on from the pirates chasing them that they didn't even have time to witness the return of another one of their counterparts.

Wu was surprised as well. He knew Zane and Borg were on the ship with them, but between the chaotic chase and the heavy conversation he had with his nephew regarding a vision he had about the First Spinjitzu Master, it had nearly slipped the sensei's mind that another one of his students was also onboard.

Finally, after the hug lasted for a little too long, the assistant spoke, "I'm sorry, but who are you?"

There was a pause. Zane moved away from his counterpart and met his gaze. His smile faltered a bit when he noticed how puzzled the assistant looked. "Ah, right... Sorry, you don't remember me right now, but I'm your counterpart from another realm. That probably sounds even more confusing, but I'm just happy to see my nindroid buddy again. It's been so long," Zane said with a huge grin.

The assistant, though, didn't say anything. He wanted to question the ice ninja further, but his words made him utterly speechless. He also didn't want to hurt the genuinely thrilled android in front of him, so the assistant just nodded in agreement.

"I am glad to see you both safe and sound," Wu said as he and Pixal drew closer to the others.

Borg looked towards the old sensei and sighed. "Things would have been a lot safer had I not made a wish with that pirate. I am so sorry for anything he put you all through."

Before anyone could respond, Pixal placed a hand on her creator's shoulder. "We are just glad that you are safe with us... both of you." Pixal's eyes trailed over to Zane. The assistant met her gaze for a moment before shifting it quickly to his left. She took notice of his reddening cheeks against his still holographic skin, and yet, he still carried a deep frown. The Samurai warmed at the sight for a second, but her heart still sank, knowing her words were only confusing the ice master even more. She gave him a tired smile before ushering him and Borg along. "Come on, I will find you somewhere to rest for the night."

...

(No One's Pov)

Time: 2:58 AM

Location: the Former Jade Palace

~~~~

Damian was in his study when he received word of what happened earlier that night: the raid on the rebel base and the unexpected chaos from Borg Tower. He heard that his guards had secured some rebels, yet none of them were of interest to Damian. None of them were any of the ninja.

His focus was on the fact that not only had the rebels taken back the earth ninja, but also the ice one. Including Lloyd Garmadon, the rebels had already secured half of the original ninja onto their side. Damian wasn't sure if they would be able to restore their memories, but he knew the likelihood of that happening, especially if that pirate djinn's wish had hidden loopholes.

Damian hunched himself over a table, staring down at the ancient text of spells with his hands planted on both sides of it. His fingers curled into fists until his knuckles turned white. Damian dwelt on the devastating reality of his situation while his jaw clenched tight.

He was losing... badly.

"How... How can so much have changed in just one night?" he muttered. He gripped his brown locks and nearly pulled a few hairs out.

You shouldn't be surprised. Honestly, you haven't even been utilizing your pawns properly.

Damian stopped. A voice. A sickly sweet voice bled through the air, making the man's body freeze. He searched the candle lit room around him. All that was there were shelves of books on the opposite wall and his desk to his right. "Who's there?" he asked with a narrowed gaze.

A soft giggle echoed through the room, bouncing off the walls and panicking the man even more. Then, the ancient text in front of him began to shake. The pages started turning rapidly. Like a strong gust of wind, the book was slammed shut. The purple skull on the cover glowed while its eyes radiated a green hue. Slowly, the shadow of the book grew from the table and across the floor.

Damian paled. He backed away when a figure formed from the book's shadow. The newcomer rose from the ground, materializing like a black swirl of ink. Her long, violet hair flowed from her back and around her face in a bushel of curls, slightly covering the horns on her head. Her skin was a dark grey, nearly black, and her eyes were a sharp green.

The figure was much shorter than Damian, yet despite her childish grin and youthful features, appearing as a young woman, there was a glint in her eyes, an awareness that far surpassed the age she resembled. There were even a few wisps of silver in her hair that hinted at her true age.

Before Damian could even muster a word, the woman lost her graceful posture and scoffed. She pulled the long ends of her robe, so she could step forward. "I mean seriously, boy, you have the literal elements that created this realm under your control, and you had them play guard and scientist? Those trinkets are meant for war and chaos!"

Damian narrowed his gaze once he finally processed the newcomer's words. He shook off his nerves and stepped forward. "Who... Who are you? What are you?"

The figure then rolled her eyes, waltzing closer to him. She examined her sharp nails with a frown. "I go by many names, but I prefer Ethereal. It fits me the most, as you can tell..." the woman's gaze dulled even more when she noticed the bewildered look on Damian's face. "Nevermind, I've already had this discussion with that Oni, and I don't like repeating myself. If you are so confused, then you should have learned more about my spell book before opening it in the first place."

"What? I--" Damian shook his head and glared the shorter woman down. He snatched the ancient text from the table and backed away again. "Hold on one second, I am in command of this book, and you have no right to--"

The man was cut off by a booming fit of giggles. The woman clutched her stomach from the deep laughter before taking a seat on top of the empty table. "You still think you have a say in any of this? Ever since you opened my book, I've been slowly taking over everything you've built. I've infected the Elements of Creation with my power and have been drawing strength from them. Of course, every time you use one of my spells, my consciousness grows stronger too, which is why I'm now able to produce this form," she said while flipping her hair to the side.

Damian's eyes widened at the information. He backed further away while his heart started beating in his ears. "Y-You're lying. You're not in control of--" Damian stopped. He recalled the times he would speak with his head guard, Cole. Within a blink of an eye, he could have sworn he saw the young man sprouting horns and carrying a fang-filled smile. A wide smile that matched the one this frightening woman wore right now.

Ethereal tapped her chin, turning her attention away from Damian to glance up at the ceiling. "You really have made a mess of things. I need to make sure those rebels don't loosen my hold on the earth and ice elements. My powers only just recently started infecting the ice element, so that will definitely be an issue. I need to fuel more anger into him, both of them actually." Her face then brightened at a new thought. "Looking through their memories... It's obvious the ice element has a deep connection to that android. Maybe I can reduce her to scrap metal or something like that... The earth element now... I know he and the lightning element have had a history of butting heads. I can definitely use that to create some chaos."

Ethereal continued to throw out ideas, but she soon frowned at a new thought. "Ugh, that Oni-Dragon child will be a hindrance to my plans too. If he's anything like my old childhood friend, I can't have him taking my little puppets and turning them against me. I need to get rid of him somehow." The woman hummed for a moment, swinging her legs a bit as she pondered her plans further. "Maybe that pirate djinn can take care of him. He has been a ton of fun to watch so far. I should let him have free range over the realm for a little bit too. It will be entertaining to see what the pirate does before I finish my plan... I'll just have to make sure he doesn't capture my four little trinkets in his sword."

While Ethereal was rambling to herself, Damian was taking this as his opportunity to head for the door. "And what's the deal with that one ninja, the water element? I've never heard of that element ever existing before. Maybe I should have her as a puppet too..." Her questions were sort of directed towards Damian, but he had already set his book down on the floor and rushed over to the room's only exit. He pulled on the handle--

--but the door would not budge.

"You know..." Damian went stiff. That sickly sweet voice spoke to him in a low, almost threatening tone now. He turned, and he nearly yelped when the woman disappeared from the table and reappeared right behind him within just a flicker of the candle light. "Normally, I would just turn you to dust, but my soul is still trapped within my book. If I am going to be able to move around, then I will need a host."

Before Damian could even answer, Ethereal melted into her inky black form again. This form then spun and shrank, transforming into a glowing purple wisp, which quickly flew right into Damian. The man began to gag. He crumbled to the floor, choking on air. All at once his eyes flashed purple, horns sprouted from his head, and his nails grew into sharp claws. His terrified expression soon morphed into an amused grin once his coughing fit stopped.

With a fanged smile, Damian pulled himself back up to his feet. He scanned the room around him before he started rubbing his hands together with pure excitement. "I better start getting everything ready. I gotta get my little puppets away from those rebels and secure them before that pirate djinn lets loose on the city... It's time to pull my lightning element from his lousy inventor job and do something actually useful with him."

Chapter Text

(No One's Pov)

Location: Off the Coast (Outside Ninjago City)

Time: 3:08 AM

~~~~~

Misfortune's Keep soared through the night sky, set on autopilot to keep the ship steady while the crew turned in for the night. After escaping Damian's forces in Ninjago City, the pirates were ordered to keep themselves busy while their captain retired to his quarters.

Instead of sleeping, though, Nadakhan was pacing, well more like floating, back and forth in his room. Exhaustion was weighing on him, but he couldn't think to rest. Not when there was so much more planning to be done.

He had failed to secure more ninja in his blade. They somehow were able to escape with all their allies and even secure the ice ninja from Borg Tower. Honestly, he should be happy that they took the nindroid back. It meant that Damian was one step closer to being thrown from power. Once he was off the throne, his wish would no longer affect the pirate captain and his plans for Ninjago.

Yet, Nadakhan wasn't happy. Having the ninja scattered and losing their memories meant easier targets for him and less chance of them thwarting his plans once again. It likely won't be long for the rebels to regain the ninjas' memories, and with their counterparts added to the mix, that meant twice the trouble for the pirate captain.

Nadakhan stopped his pacing to look down at his sword. The gem in the center gave a soft glow when he squeezed the handle. He focused on it until the glow shifted to a bright red. Flames erupted from the blade briefly before the pirate extinguished it.

He had captured the fire ninja's copy. Nadakhan had expected that the power he drew from the counterpart would be the same as it was when he captured the original fire master long ago, but he had to admit, there was something different.

This fire element did indeed burn bright, but as the pirate should have guessed, it did not allow him to make a connection with the land of Ninjago. You see, the more Nadakhan collected in his Djinn Blade, the more control he had over the weapon... and the powers drawn from its prisoners.

He had thrown the four Explorer's Club members from before into his blade, which gave him a bit more strength, but they are just regular people. When one of the ninja is collected, though. When those beings of elemental power were absorbed into the blade, it doubled Nadakhan's strength ten fold. Not only that, but it allowed the pirate captain to shape the land mass, rip out huge chunks of it, so he could recreate his home realm.

With the ninja's powers and the sword's natural wishing magic combined, the Djinn Blade made Nadakhan nearly unstoppable the first time he fought against the ninja.

This fire element, though. The one that was now trapped inside Nadakhan's blade, his elemental energy alone, unlike his counterpart, did not allow the pirate access in shaping the land of Ninjago.

It was strange to say the least. He had thought that the teen's power was weakened by something at first, but Nadakhan knew that wasn't the case when he tried to ignite his blade with fire earlier that night. The flames erupted so fast that it shot through his ceiling, burning a large hole in the wood. The fire inside the sword was wild, almost untamable. It was similar to the original ninja's power, yet it was still very different.

When Nadakhan closed his eyes and focused, he could even feel all sources of heat within a ten mile radius, which included the members of his crew. It was like he was perfectly in tune with the fire ninja's element. An element that, instead of being a source for creation like the original fire ninja, was a pure primal form of elemental energy that turned the pirate's sword into one dangerous weapon for combat.

Nadakhan was pulled from his thoughts when he heard a knock at the door. When it creaked open, he found his first mate peeking inside.

"I was asked not to be disturbed!" he spat to the sharp shooter before turning away to float over to his table. There were several scrolls and books spilling over the top of it.

"You barely said anything to us after we left Ninjago City, captain," Flintlocke said while shutting the door behind him.

"It's so late in the night, Flintlocke. I didn't want to overexert my crew, especially after you all worked so long on remodeling our ship," Nadakhan said, forcing his politest tone while anger still itched just below his skin.

"I'll believe that as much as I'll believe Clancee becoming your next first mate," Flintlocke said with a narrowed gaze.

Nadakhan clenched his blade tight before whipping around to stare daggers at his second-in-command. "What do you wish for me to say, Flintlocke? Hm? That I have a cold or something? It sounds like to me that you are doubting your captain when he gave you specific orders to let. him. BE!"

"What I want is for my captain to fill us in on what happened back there!" Flintlocke shouted before quieting himself at the sight of the gaping hole in the ceiling, which was right between the two pirates. "What the--Why in all the seven seas is there a giant hole in your ceiling!?"

Nadakhan gave an irritated sigh, glancing down at his blade. "I told you, Flintlocke. Collecting those ninja will allow me to recreate this realm for ourselves, and tricking the owner of that tower gave me the opportunity to get close enough to some of the ninja and their allies," he said both lifting up his sword. "I have already collected one of them, but I need more if I am going to be strong enough to reshape Ninjago."

The sharp shooter crossed his arms, watching the djinn for a moment. "That's not what I meant..." The djinn narrowed his gaze when he saw a scowl forming over his first mate's face. "You never told us about this plan of attack on the tower. You just chucked us into the fight at the last minute without so much as an explanation or plan."

"Since when was it a requirement for a captain to explain himself to his supposed loyal crew members? Crew members that, mind you, had nothing before I came along," Nadakhan said through gritted teeth.

"Well, these crew members have also sacrificed a lot to follow you, captain, and trust is a wind that blows both ways," Flintlocke replied with a hardened gaze.

Nadakhan stopped. It felt as if he was just slapped in the face with deja vu. He stared at his first mate with such intensity, yet his anger slowly subsided. He pulled his focus to his right as he dwelt on his thoughts.

The sharp shooter took this silence as a chance to continue. "Something's been off about you, captain. Ever since you brought us back from our banishment, you've been more and more distant with us. Now you leave us out of such a large scale attack? We could have helped you. We could have taken on the ninja inside the tower while you did whatever you needed to do." Flintlocke shook his head while his captain turned away from him. "But instead, you did the whole attack on your own, like you don't have faith in us anymore."

The first mate's words weighed heavily on the pirate captain. The truth was that he didn't trust his crew, not anymore. Not when history could repeat itself so very easily.

Or worse, his crew members could possibly regain their memories of the former reality they had, if the right buttons were pushed. Nadakhan certainly did not forget about the finishing blow his first mate had done with the Tiger Widow Venom, setting off the chain reaction for that pathetic blue ninja to make his wish.

Flintlocke. Dogshank. His whole crew will pay for the betrayal. For now, though, Nadakhan needed them. He needed them around long enough to capture the ninja and secure his wedding vows to that irritating water girl, so that he could regain his power. Regain his lost love, Delara.

After taking a quick breath, Nadakhan turned back around, giving his second-in-command a much calmer expression. "You're right. I never intended to be so distant, Flintlocke. It's just... between the changed world, rebuilding what was taken from us in that previous reality, and dealing with the 'no interfering' wish from that fool... It's all just been a bit overwhelming."

Flintlocke kept his stare on the djinn while Nadakhan drifted closer to him. "I am doing this all for us, Flintlocke. Once that fool is ripped from his throne. Once those ninja are taken care of, I will be able to use my blade to turn Ninjago into a realm just for us. Where we rule the air and sea... together."

The sharp shooter's glare wavered. He cast his gaze to the side for a second until Nadakhan spoke up once again. "I'll let you in on what I have planned for next." The pirate captain disappeared into a cloud of dust before reappearing behind his messy desk. He sifted through the pile of scrolls and books as he continued. "The rebel forces are trying to collect their precious ninja and try to regain their memories. I need you and the rest of the crew to head east where their ship sailed and try to locate their whereabouts."

Flintlocke twisted the end of his mustache with a furrowed brow. "Alright... And what will you do, captain?"

Nadakhan paused. His thoughts were interrupted by a strange sensation. He had just grabbed the scroll he was looking for when a cold wind blew through the air.

He felt it. He didn't know how, but he could feel Damian's presence had vanished from this realm, vanished from existence. The corners of his lips twitched with joy, but a new thought accorded.

Nadakhan unraveled the scroll in his hands. It was one of the scrolls he had grabbed from his broken home realm. He had been searching the last few months, trying to find any clue on the ancient book Damian had. If the fool had suddenly disappeared like this, either the pirate was lucky enough for the man to have kicked the bucket or that ancient book was trouble just like Nadakhan thought.

He scanned over the scroll, noticing the purple skull and crossbones painted in the corner while the rest of the parchment was in an ancient language he could barely interpret.

"Captain?" Flintlocke asked when the djinn let out a sigh.

Nadakhan rolled up the scroll again and turned back to his first mate. He would have to investigate the palace himself, find out what had happened to Damian. But of course, there was no harm in taking a little detour along the way.

The pirate captain gave a soft chuckle in response. "I have my eyes set on the next ninja to collect. Two, in fact... and I'll bet you, Flintlocke, they cannot wait to see me too."

...

(Show Pov)

Location: Catacombs underneath the Former Jade Palace

Time: 2:25 AM

~~~~

"Okay... So run that by me again... I have to steal what from the engineering team?" Nya asked as she looked around the table.

Earlier that night, before the Prime Guardians and Shintarans attacked the resistance's base, Scott and Harumi had made their way to Jade Palace's Catacombs to discuss a new strategy with Nya.

They had been talking for hours now, basically having to start from scratch with all their months of planning. Nya massaged her temples and held back a yawn. Between the pure exhaustion of the day-to-day work at the forge and staying up several nights to plan strategy with her team, the young woman was at her limit. She was running low on ideas, and she could barely think at this point. Her clouded mind was only able to continue on by pure will-power and a need to save her brother.

"We need the blueprints for the Prime Guardians' new vehicle designs, so we can sneak our forces into the stadium. Ever since they attacked the Tarragon Dragon's home base, Damian's been on high alert. He's updating everything, switching out all old designs and making his engineers pump out brand new security measures and vehicles, which no longer match the ones I've built," Scott explained with an irritated sigh. He adjusted his baseball cap before rubbing his eyelids. Several scribbled parchments laid out in front of him.

"The good news is that we have allied with the resistance, so now we will have more than enough man power to take over the stadium and rescue all the fighters," Harumi stated while adjusting her hair pin. Her blonde locks were up in a loose bun, and several strands had fallen out due to the late night planning session.

Nya gave a slow nod, processing her teammates' words. "Right, right, I can do that... But are you sure we can trust the resistance? You guys only just met them today."

"I'm sure. Besides, you all came to trust me," Harumi said with a smile.

Nya, though, squinted her gaze at the former princess. "Reluctantly..."

Harumi rolled her eyes before Scott spoke up. "They all seem like good people, Nya, and besides... The people running the resistance seem to know you."

Nya raised a brow. "What? Who the heck are--"

Her questions were interrupted by a rumbling coming from the dirt. The trio searched the cave around them, growing alarmed for any threats. That's when a hole erupted from the ground beside the table, and two figures emerged from it. They were Constrictai. They drew closer to the table when they took notice of the trio.

"What's going on? We told you guys we'd finish up around three," Scott stated to the serpents, but he then took notice of their grim expressions.

"The resis-s-stance base was attacked by the Prime Guardians-s-s! And several of our forces-s-s were captured," the first Constrictai said with a bit of panic.

"What!?" Harumi and Scott said at the same time.

"So much for relying on the resistance..." Nya muttered with an irritated sigh. She then shook off the feeling and focused on the serpents. "Did anyone make it out? What about Tox, Okino, and Blazey?"

"Who?" the second Constrictai asked.

"The Elemental Master of Poison. The samurai guy with a pony tail? And the one racer girl with blonde hair," Scott furthered.

"Ah! I remember that racer girl! She nearly gave me a heart attack when she drove across-s-s the battlefield with that truck of hers-s-s!" the first Constrictai spat with a deep scowl.

"She and that green-haired elemental were some of the ones-s-s captured by Damian's forces-s-s, but I believe the s-s-samurai made it out," the second serpent explained before dipping his head towards the ground. "We lost a lot of Serpentine warriors-s-s too..."

Scott moved his gaze down at the table, pulling the front of his cap further over his face. Nya's heart sank at the news as well. She curled her fingers against the table while she tightened her fists.

"But many still made it out and are heading to another location to regroup. That's-s-s why Scales-s-s sent us back here, to show you the new place," the first serpent stated, lifting up the dreadful cloud that hung over the group.

Scott and Harumi turned to look back at the blacksmith. Nya's hope was beginning to return again as she nodded. "Okay, then you guys should go. I'll head back to the bunks. Give me till tomorrow night to grab those blueprints. If Damian launched a full scale attack tonight, odds are that the palace will be on high alert. I'll have to sneak into the workshop tomorrow night."

"Are you sure you're up for it, Nya?" Scott asked.

"What do you mean? I've taken blueprints from there before," the blacksmith spat with a raised brow.

"I know, but... the forge just seems to be taking a lot out of you," Scott said, noticing the heavy bags under the young woman's eyes. Nya narrowed her gaze before glancing down at the table. "Why don't you come with us? We can come back for the blueprints after you get some proper sleep."

Nya considered the option for only a second before shaking her head. "No, I'm not rescuing myself while so many others are still slaving away in the forge. Besides, I promised myself that I wouldn't leave until my brother is safe."

Scott and Harumi glanced at each other until the Quiet One spoke. "Your care for your brother and those in the forge is admirable... but also stupid."

"Excuse me?" Nya asked with a hardened gaze.

"You dozed off on us three times tonight while we were planning. You seriously expect us to trust that you'll be able to go sneaking around the palace for blueprints and not get caught?" Harumi furthered with crossed arms.

"For your information, your highness, I've been doing just fine with sneaking around for the past few months."

"But you are risking our mission by not taking care of yourself."

"I'm not going to go with you guys! I know as soon as Damian's guards know I'm gone, they'll punish my brother in some way! They did it to me when Kai's productivity in the forge wasn't meeting their standards."

"But Kai isn't in the forge anymore. He is Damian's prized entertainment now in the stadium," Harumi spat with a hand wave.

"She's right, Nya. Damian wouldn't risk harming his top fighter," Scott reassured while trying to pull Nya away from the intense staring contest she was having with Harumi.

"Sounds like to me, the real 'High and Mighty' one here is you," the blonde said, matching Nya's glare. "You're mistaking stubbornness with honor, and you are dooming your brother's chances for freedom by driving yourself into the ground--"

"I'm not taking advice from someone who caused the death of her adoptive parents, and several others, when your gang burned down the original Jade Palace," Nya growled, silencing everyone in the cave.

Harumi's eyebrows flew up. Her harsh gaze melted for merely a second before she turned her attention away to look down at the table with grim silence. The others in the room glanced over at the former gang leader before focusing back on Nya.

Nya's stare burned into the side of Harumi's head, watching the Quiet One with such boiling disgust in her eyes that rivaled her brothers. "Don't you dare lecture me about family, Harumi..." she said before stepping away from the table. "I need to head back. I'll see you all in two days."

Harumi gripped her knuckles tight, anger flared up inside her from the young woman's words, but she bit her tongue.

"Be careful, Nya," Scott finally said.

The blacksmith stopped. She glanced back at the mechanic. A smile returned on her face, focusing only on him. "You too."

...

(Show Pov)

Location: Steep Wisdom (Outside Ninjago City)

Time: 10:02 AM

~~~~~~

As the sun rose over the blue sky, many of the refugees scattered around the giant establishment and courtyard. Talk was bustling over the many new arrivals from the night before, and several more were complaining about the possible threat these rebels might bring.

Wu carried a plate of food in his hand as he walked through the store's main building, passing the old dojo area that the ninja once used to train. It was now turned into an area where many cots and sleeping bags were spread out on the floor for all the refugees.

The sensei scanned over the many faces until he noticed a couple heading over to him.

"Oh, Wu, there you are. We heard that you and the rebels came here last night," Ed said with a smile. "Is everyone okay?"

Wu returned the smile. Despite knowing the couple did not have their memories back yet, it was still a pleasant sight to see the junk yard owners again.

"We've had a few that were injured, and many who were captured, but our forces are still strong," Wu explained. "We won't be staying long. We don't want to put any of you in danger, so Misako, I, and the others are narrowing down other places for the resistance to settle down. We should be relocating by the end of the day."

The couple nodded as a pause settled into the air. Edna finally pulled her attention away from the floor to look right at Wu. "Are you getting any closer to rescuing my baby from that palace?"

Wu's brow knitted, noticing the broken look weighing on the old woman's features. She stared at the sensei with a wide gaze as if he was about to deliver a life changing diagnosis. A frown fell over Wu as he imagined his student inside Damian's palace, creating vehicles for the enemy without even realizing it. "Jay will be our next target. I promise you, we will stop at nothing to rescue your son."

Edna grew a bitter smile before wiping away a few tears. Ed wrapped an arm around his wife while she sniffled quietly. Her husband then looked back at Wu with a tired gaze as well. "I just can't believe how much of a bad person that Damian fellow is. I swear, we would have never let Jay take that job had we known," Ed said while shaking his head. "I knew something was fishy when those Prime Guardians only let Jay leave the palace every other week at first, but now I haven't seen him in months! They've got him locked up in there, working non-stop I bet you. Oh that makes me so mad!" Ed spat while shaking his fist.

"Ed, your blood pressure," Edna warned after rubbing the stray tears from her cheeks.

"Oh, forget about my blood pressure! Our boy is being used like a car battery, and I can't stand it!" Ed shouted, causing some heads in the room to turn. He heaved a few deep breaths while Edna rubbed his back. The old inventor then let out a sigh before leaning against his wife. "I'm sorry, dear, I just... I miss him."

"Me too..." Edna muttered. She glanced back over at Wu, who had been watching them with a defeated look of his own. The junk yard couple excused themselves, heading back into the dojo.

Wu watched them leave for a moment until his eyes trailed over to another man sitting on his cot. He recognized the dapper suit and neatly combed mustache. Cole's father had his face cast to the floor as if he were in deep thought. With the disappearance of his son, and his quartet being scattered thanks to Damian's rule, it left the man with not much to do but sit and worry for his missing son.

Wu's shoulders dipped at the sight. He inched closer to the old dancer, but he stopped halfway. He glanced down at the plate of food in his hands, and with a heavy sigh, he turned to leave the dojo.

Wu then made his way through the front entrance, passing the front counter where Ronin stood while talking to a few refugees. The businessman noticed the sensei heading for the front door and he raced after him.

"Wu! Hey, wait," Ronin called out. Once Wu walked outside, he turned back towards him. Ronin adjusted his straw hat while glancing around at the people that passed by. Many eyes were on the sensei. Ronin stepped closer, guiding Wu forward. "Let's walk and talk."

Once the two were far enough away from prying eyes, Ronin finally turned his attention back to Wu. "Look, I know you've got a lot on your plate, but word's already spreading fast about your arrival. Many are on edge for what this could mean for their safety, especially with all the Serpentine arriving early this morning," the crook said while noticing some of the serpent generals talking among themselves in the distance. "And since when were you going to tell me about a snake army arriving here too? They even brought a handful of stragglers with them, one being that crazy Jade Princess, who says that she needs to speak with you?"

Wu gave a nod. He was more than eager to see how Nya's team was doing with their plans for taking over the stadium. He can even ask and see if they know anything about Jay and the engineering department. "I told you, Ronin, this is all temporary. We plan to leave tonight, so no one has to worry. Once Misako gets back from the monastery with the information we need, we will hold a meeting with everyone to discuss our next move."

"Yeah, that's great and all, Wu, but I'm not just talking about a few people worrying," Ronin said, making the sensei stop. Wu fully faced the crook now to see the tension in his narrowed gaze. "You know that many of these people don't remember who you and the ninja are, Wu, and how you've all saved their city dozens of times. You're a stranger to them now, resisting Damian's rule or not... a stranger who is also keeping the Tarragon Dragon's leader and Damian's head guard here."

Wu's eyes widened from the crook's words, specifically regarding Cole. "How did they--"

"It doesn't take long for one of your rebel buddies to slip up about your new prisoner, and now a lot of people are angry. I think some of them may try something crazy to get to Cole if you all stay here any longer, and I'd also keep an eye on Lloyd. Who knows what kind of fight might break out with everyone weary of him too," Ronin explained with a deep frown. He shot a glare at a few refugees that strolled past them. The three men were eyeing the old sensei before they noticed Ronin and hurried on with their walk.

Wu stood there for a moment, speechless. He focused his attention to the cobblestone ground beneath him. Everything about their situation... all these lost memories, all these new threats.

Everything was just so backwards, so morphed. While the people of Ninjago have always had mixed feelings about the ninja in the past, it still felt so twisted to think even refugees would seek to harm the very heroes, who saved their lives countless times.

Wu then let out a sigh before looking back up at the businessman. "You're right. I will inform the others to stay alert. Thank you, Ronin. We will depart as soon as possible."

"Just be careful. I'll try to cool things down as best as I can," Ronin said while tipping his hat to Wu before heading back towards his shop.

Wu took a moment to process the new information. All of it weighed on his shoulders like a stack of bricks. With a shake of his head, the sensei continued his walk across the courtyard and headed for the dirt path. As he walked in silence, his eyes trailed over the familiar surroundings.

He took notice of the small pond area to his left. A waterfall poured down from the cliff side, creating a very tranquil little spot to rest. It didn't surprise him that some refugees now sat around it, talking while enjoying the peaceful scenery.

Wu smiled at the sight. He remembered that spot. It's where he first trained Nya to become the Master of Water. The teacher's smile faltered, though, when he remembered the water ninja's current state, working every day in the forge. That just made the sensei even more determined to talk to Nya's team today. The sooner they form a plan, the sooner they can rescue not only Jay but also Nya... and of course, eventually, Kai.

"Halt!" The sensei was pulled from his thoughts when he had arrived at his destination. A Venomari and Hypnobrai warrior stood guard in front of a boarded up shed. They held swords towards the teacher, but they quickly backed down once they recognized him. "Ah! S-S-Sorry, Wu. I'm getting a little carried away with my new guard role, heh," the Venomari said with a chuckle.

"It's alright, Veer," Wu said, recognizing the usually low-ranked serpent. The Venomari smiled before him and the other guard backed up and opened the door to the shed.

With a quick breath, the sensei entered the barely lit room. The inside had been cleared out of garden tools, and a small cot was placed inside. Cole sat on top of the cot with his head cast to the floorboards, strangely matching the same position his father had moments before. When the door shut, Cole finally looked up to lock eyes with Wu. The sensei took notice of the venge stone cuffs wrapped around his wrists. The chain clanked when the young man moved his hands ever so slightly. The sight broke Wu even more.

"What do you want?" Cole muttered. His words had slurred a little. Wu could see the fogginess in his gaze, and his eye bags somehow grew worse overnight.

"I came to give you some breakfast," Wu said while walking closer. He handed the plate of bread and fruit over to the head guard, but Cole turned his face away, keeping his hardened gaze.

Wu's frown deepened. He knew something must be severely wrong if the earth ninja was refusing food. The sensei set the plate down by the corner before standing in front of the head guard. "Did you get any sleep?"

"Why do you care?" Cole snapped. His hostile demeanor, though, mellowed when he noticed the genuine look of concern on the old man. He then let out a sigh and ran a hand through his hair. "I... I kept hearing strange voices."

"Voices?" Wu asked. He recalled his nephew having a similar issue.

Is he starting to remember?

"Yeah... it's probably just all in my head, stress or something. You should be glad. Your prisoner's a nut case now," Cole spat before letting his chin fall into his palm.

"What are the voices saying?" Wu furthered. He took a seat on the floor, so that he could meet the young man's gaze. "Do they seem familiar to you?"

Cole raised a brow from seeing the sensei's sudden interest. "You're a pretty weird old man. Why the heck would you wanna know that?"

Wu grinned at his student's words. "Yes, well, humor a strange old man, would you?" he asked while keeping his full attention on the earth master.

Cole paused for a moment, seeing that Wu was waiting for him to answer. With an eye roll, the head guard spoke. "I guess they do feel kind of familiar, but I don't think I'd want them to be real, if I'm being honest."

"Why's that?" Wu furthered.

Cole rubbed his temple for a second. His headache was starting to return. "One voice keeps mocking me, telling me that I've been forgotten by my friends... While another one says that I'll never be half the hero my mom was..." Cole mumbled. His expression grew dark from the last sentence.

Wu froze. When the head guard opened his eyes again, a violet glow began to consume his pupils. Cole moved his hands to his knees, curling them into fists while anger started stirring inside him.

"And this one annoying voice keeps repeating over and over again about how 'I'm the least valuable ninja', which doesn't even make sense cause I'm not a ninja!" Cole spat. He heaved a few deep breaths while his body shook with growing frustration. He clutched the sides of his head as best he could with his restrained wrists. The headache was getting worse.

"Cole..." Wu started. He stood up, reaching out towards the head guard. He placed a hand on his shoulder, but Cole instantly flinched. His eyes shot open again, smacking the sensei's hand away. Wu's eyes widened when the violet glow consumed the head guard's gaze. Fangs sprouted from the young man's mouth as he growled at Wu.

"DON'T TOUCH ME!" Cole shouted. His voice deepened with every word.

Wu backed away, but when Cole noticed his look of shock, he shrank away too. The glow began to fade from the young man, and the fangs retracted. Cole's normal hazel gaze returned, and it widened in horror, guilt eating away at his features now. "I-I'm sorry... I..." Tears welled up at the corners of his eyes as he moved to look down at his hands. "What's... W-What's going on with me?"

Silence filled the air for a moment. Cole seemed to shrink away even more, pulling his legs onto his cot and refusing to look at the quiet stranger.

"You asked me before... about why I care to know more about you, Cole?"

The guard lifted his head up to see a surprising amount of calm in the old man's eyes.

When Cole didn't answer, Wu continued. "Well, then, let me answer your question with a question." Wu straightened his back and tapped his staff once against the floorboards. "What is the best way to defeat an enemy?"

Cole paused. He raised a brow, completely baffled by the sudden change in subject. Yet, he had to admit. The question gave him a strange sense of deja vu. "Uh, to know their weaknesses?"

Wu soon gained a warm smile before shaking his head slowly. "No... it's to make them your friend," he said before sending the head guard a knowing look.

Cole frowned at the words, understanding the point now. He cast his gaze to the floor. Wu looked over at the plate of food when silence enveloped the small shed. When nothing more was said, the sensei turned to leave.

"I'll go get you something to drink. I'll be back later today too, so we can talk some more," Wu informed. "Try to get some sleep." He glanced back at his student, seeing the troubled look in his eye. It has been a long time since he has seen the earth ninja this upset.

As he's watched him grow over the years, Wu was pleased to see Cole gradually lose his more serious demeanor and become more at peace, lighthearted even. Of course, Wu had gotten annoyed at the earth ninja's recent laid back attitude at times, but he is proud of the ninja Cole has become.

Wu would give anything to see his student have that lighthearted smile again.

"Cole..." The head guard looked up to see the stranger had turned back to face him again. "Whatever those voices are saying... just know, they do not speak the truth about you."

Cole glanced to his right before giving the sensei a raised brow. "Uh, thanks... but we don't even know each other."

"Trust me, old people can tell these kinds of things, and to me, you seem like a good man," Wu said with a warm smile.

Cole's expression softened from the stranger's genuine tone. He turned away once Wu walked back out of the shed. After the door was shut, Cole inhaled slowly. Strangely enough, the old man's visit seemed to ease some of the tension the young man was facing.

Yet, just as he was starting to gain some peace, the headache started coming back. The purple glow flashed across Cole's gaze again, making him hold his head in pain. He gritted his teeth from echoing voices inside his head.

Oh, you know why you're the black ninja!? Cause it's the color of your heart!

"Shut up... I'm not a ninja," Cole muttered as the voice echoed even louder. He didn't know who the heck was throwing these insults at him, yet it filled the young man with deep anger, like he had heard it before. Cole clutched the sides of his head while he inhaled slowly, trying to push away the emotions to calm himself. The slower his breaths, the more the headache began to numb. When Cole opened his eyes again, he then spotted the plate of food.

Instantly his stomach rumbled. He glanced back at the door before snatching up the plate. He picked up the thick piece of bread only to realize that it was actually a piece of pound cake.

The sweet flavor melted on Cole's tongue as his shoulders finally dropped from all the built up stress. He began munching away with the treat, hurrying due to both hunger and that he did not want the old man to know how much he was loving the breakfast.

...

At the same time, Wu only made it a few feet outside when he spotted his nephew's counterpart and the other earth ninja rushing over to him.

"Wu!" the Green Ninja called out.

"Lloyd? Cole? What is it?" the sensei asked once the two teens reached him.

"We just saw Misako coming in through the courtyard," Lloyd explained while his friend gave a small nod in agreement.

"Oh, that's great! We'll have to gather everyone for a meeting. There is much to discuss," Wu said before a pause filled the air. The sensei noticed that both ninja had moved their attention to the shed, which was a few feet behind Wu.

"How is he?" Cole asked. The earth ninja's frown deepened when he noticed Wu's pleasant demeanor dissolving.

"Not good... He's starting to remember pieces of being a ninja, but it seems to only be the worst parts," Wu said while he dipped his head at the thought. "If what my nephew told me is true, it seems this Ethereal is purposefully toying with Cole, keeping his mind clouded and under her control."

"Isn't there a way we can speed up his recovery then? What about if he talked with the other ninja?" Lloyd suggested before Wu shook his head.

"It might work with my nephew. He is closer than any of them in fully regaining his memories, but I don't believe he is currently in any state to do that. He appears to still be very lost and has barely spoken to anyone all morning. I fear if we push too hard, then he will back track."

"Then what about family? Pixal and Skylor told us that the ninjas' families were brought here," Lloyd furthered.

Wu then let out a sigh. "Cole's father is here, but I am hesitant to reunite the two."

"My copy's dad is here?" the earth ninja asked, causing all the attention to be brought to him. "What about his mom?"

Wu frowned at the sight of the teen's genuine look of interest as he leaned forward. "His mother passed away when he was young."

Cole's eyes widened at the information before glancing at the ground. "Is... Is his dad... a good guy?"

The sensei grew more puzzled by the sudden strange behavior coming from the earth ninja, who normally gave off an indifferent attitude. Hearing the hesitation from his words and seeing the look of concern edging into Lloyd's face, it made Wu realize that it had something to do with the teen's own home life.

"Cole and his father had a strained relationship when he was younger, but Lou has always shown care towards his son. With both of their memories gone, though, I fear the old issues of their relationship will resurface and cause Cole's recovery state to worsen, especially when it seems Ethereal's control feeds off negative emotions," Wu said carefully, watching as the earth ninja in front of him shook off the worried look in his eyes.

"Yeah, I can see that... but doesn't his dad have a right to know his son is here and safe? And vice versa?" Lloyd pointed out. Wu glanced away for a second, processing the teen's words.

The sensei dipped his head for a moment, sighing from his own actions. He then looked back up at the Green Ninja with a nod. "Yes, you're right... I will let Lou come see him later today, but for now, we need to gather everyone together. We are on a time crunch, and we have much to plan."

...

(Movie Pov)

Misako's return prompted the whole team and all the leaders to gather in the tea shop's back storage room. It was large enough for all the bodies to fit inside, despite the several boxes and shelves of tea, and it was one of the few places to talk privately without any of the refugees overhearing them.

Nya was the last to enter the storage room with Skylor supporting some of her weight. While there were many protests from both the amber ninja and Samurai, Nya insisted she come to the meeting.

Once the teen entered, though, she heard a gasp.

"Nya?"

The water ninja looked up and was surprised to find two strangers rushing over to her.

"Y-You're here! I thought Wu said you were still..." the raven-haired woman trailed off once she stared at the teen's face long enough. Nya raised a brow, watching as the excitement slowly faded from the strangers' faces.

"I'm sorry, I should have warned you, Maya. This is Nya's counterpart from another realm," Wu said while he moved to stand beside the woman. The sensei then looked back over at the puzzled water ninja. "Nya, this is your counterpart's parents: Ray and Maya."

Nya's eyes brightened from the information. She looked over at the man and woman, noticing the red and blue attire to match with their children's powers. She wondered why that was the case. The teen then shook off the thought, and her smile fell once she took notice of the broken parents before her. "I'm sorry... I'm friends with your daughter. She's a wickedly awesome fighter," Nya said before glancing over at Skylor, who still held her up.

"No, no, you're fine. It's nice to meet you," Ray said. He watched the teen for a moment before shaking his head. "This is so strange... You almost look like a younger version of our Nya."

"Yeah... been getting that a lot lately," Nya muttered, casting her gaze to the ground.

Maya shook her head as well. "Enough about us. You're injured, and Skylor's just standing there holding you, heh. Let's find you someplace comfortable," Maya insisted while giving the redhead apologetic look.

As the parents helped Skylor set the ninja down on a few pillows that rested against a crate, Misako stepped forward with a scroll in her hand. The old scholar scanned the room of all its inhabitants.

The rest of Nya's team was there, along Pixal and Stellar. Scales stood beside a few crates in the center. Garmadon quietly observed the group from the corner of the room, opposite to where the ninja team sat. Finally, Ronin guarded the door, leaning up against it with crossed arms.

Misako frowned for a second. She had excluded her son from this meeting for the fact of how upset he has been with his memories returning. Having more information dumped on him would not be the best idea.

"Alright, we're all here. You wanna tell us what you've found already?" Ronin asked, pulling the scholar from her thoughts. She gave a nod to the crook and unraveled the scroll.

"After searching through the First Spinjitzu Master's documents back at the monastery, I was able to find one scroll with the name Ethereal."

"Ethereal?" Scales asked.

"She appears to be an ancient foe of our father's. Someone who was also born of Oni and Dragon," Wu explained, noticing the scowl his brother now carried.

"Someone who was formed from your father's shadow?" Lloyd asked as he tried to recall the info dump he received earlier about his counterpart's vision.

"Yes, and it says here that Ethereal was the embodiment of Destruction. She harnessed her Oni side while the First Spinjitzu Master sought out to master more of his Dragon Half," Misako continued, scanning over the ancient language.

"Seriously? How many super-powered entities does your family have running around?" Ronin asked while glancing over at the former tyrant in the corner.

"This story is ludicrous!" Garmadon spat. He stepped forward with clenched fists. "The Oni and Dragons fought over our father for centuries! He told us that he was meant to bring peace by being the only one born of both Creation and Destruction. If this woman is indeed who you say she is--"

"Which would make her your aunt!" Zane gasped. The ice ninja smiled at the thought before Cole patted his shoulder in an attempt to ease the nindroid's joy. Wu and Garmadon both stared at the blissful ninja before the older brother continued.

"If she really is of both Oni and Dragon blood, then why was she banished? Wouldn't the Oni have wanted her with them to further their destructive nature?"

Misako's expression grew grim. She glanced down at the scroll before rolling it back up. "They tried, but Ethereal didn't want to just take over the realms. She wanted to obliterate all existence, the very fabric of our reality until there is nothing left, which of course means the Oni too."

A cold silence swept through the room. The air grew so thick that it became suffocating. Eventually, Scales broke the tension with a tired sigh.

"I knew the First Spinjitzu Master's-s-s family would be the death of us-s-s all one day..." he muttered with a dull gaze.

"B-But how can she even do all that?" Lloyd asked. A sick feeling started growing in the pit of his stomach.

"She learned spells, forbidden dark magic that allowed her to corrupt other sources of power, draining their strength to amplify her own, giving her the power to destroy realms. She nearly split the First Realm in two, centuries ago, until the realm's strongest Oni and Dragons, along with the First Spinjitzu Master, came together and trapped her inside her spell book. The spell book, I would guess, is what Damian is now using to take over Ninjago," Misako said before tucking her scroll back into her bag. "By my account, it would seem that only the combined power of both Oni and Dragon is enough to stop her."

"Which would explain why my father said that Lloyd is the only thing standing in the way of Ethereal's plans," Wu added while stroking his beard.

"So wait... why is she infecting the other ninja? Just to keep them from stopping her?" Nya asked from her spot on the floor.

Misako shook her head. "No, she needs their power, specifically the Elements of Creation."

"Elements of Creation? You mean... the four main elements that our sensei told us were used to create your realm?" Lloyd guessed. He was relieved that he finally remembered one of his uncle's teachings.

"Yes, while the Oni and Dragons were able to keep Ethereal at bay for a while, she was also able to corrupt many of them. It was the First Spinjitzu Master's power alone that sealed her away inside her book. If I had to guess, Ethereal would need that power again to be freed from it," Misako stated while adjusting her glasses.

"But why not just go after Lloyd then? He has my father's golden... power..." Wu trailed off. His mouth fell open, and his pupils shrank. Misako soon shared his horror as they both had the same thought.

"What? What is it?" Lloyd pressed, but the elders ignored his questions.

Wu's eyes drifted over to his brother, who seemed to have a knowing frown as well. The sensei rubbed his palm against his forehead, pushing back his straw hat slightly. "Back in the Temple of Light... Lloyd, when he was younger, gave up his golden power and divided it up with the other ninja. He only holds a fraction of the First Spinjitzu Master's power now."

"Not only that, but it is quite possible that Ethereal might not be able to corrupt Lloyd since he is a descendant of the First Spinjitzu Master, and technically Ethereal herself... but that is only a theory, of course," Pixal said, looking between her sensei and Misako.

"It would explain why she did not corrupt the First Spinjitzu Master all those years ago," Misako added.

"What about my counterpart? You think she will corrupt her too if she hasn't already?" Nya piped in, making the quiet parents next to her frown.

"Even if Ethereal ended up corrupting Nya too, I don't believe she will be able to use her powers for her benefit," Wu explained as he pondered the thought.

"What do you mean? Isn't her element just like the other ninjas?" Nya furthered with a raised brow.

"Not exactly..." Wu muttered while glancing over at Maya. "You see, most of the elemental powers, including the other ninja's elements, came from the First Spinjitzu Master, but there were two my father could never control: Wind and Water."

"Those elements came from a serpent called Wojira, who used to terrorize this realm," Maya added, looking down at her daughter's counterpart.

"What? My counterpart got her powers from a snake?" Nya asked. She gained the most bewildered look from hearing the strange origins.

"And you said that even the First Spinjitzu Master could not control it?" Lloyd added. He and his whole team were on the edge of their seats with this new information.

Wu shook his head. "No. My father once told me that Water and Wind were not his to command, and I later learned what he meant by that. The Eternal Dragon had not given him the ability to harness it even if he dared try."

"So, if he could not control Water, then it is highly unlikely Ethereal would be able to as well," Pixal stated. She glanced over at her teacher for confirmation. Wu, though, looked away for a moment as he pondered the question.

"I believe so... but I fear more of what the consequences may be if Ethereal did attempt to harness Nya's element and it backfires. Trying to harness a power that one cannot control has caused many dire situations in the past," Wu muttered. The tension doubled down in the room. Nya's frown deepened as she began to worry even more for her counterpart.

"Great, so we basically got a psycho version of the First Spinjitzu Master running around corrupting the ninja, who possibly has Nya as a ticking time bomb, and is also hell bent on obliterating this entire realm. Sounds like a real treat," Ronin groaned before dry-washing his face.

"But we can stop her, right? We just need to remove the hold she has on the ninja before she uses them to free herself," Skylor said. She stood up from her spot beside Nya and focused on Misako.

The old scholar nodded with a new determined look. "Yes, but that part is a bit tricky."

"Of course it is..." Jay mumbled while tugging on his scarf.

"The only answer the scroll had to reversing the corruption was this: A connection lost from scorching grame. Guide the soul back from whence it came," Misako said, recalling the words by heart.

A pause fell over the group. Each of them processed the words, and even Pixal tapped her chin in concentration.

"What the heck does grame even mean?" Nya asked, looking around at the others.

"Grame. It can stand for grief, anger, sorrow, and more," Pixal stated as she pondered the riddle. "I can see where Master Wu gets his peculiar ways of wisdom from," the Samurai continued, giving her sensei a smirk.

"Well, the first half is probably talking about how Ethereal's control is strengthen by negative emotions, and the second half sounds like maybe we just have to remind them of who they are," Lloyd said while standing to his feet.

Misako smiled. "That sounds right, yes, but I will do some more research to see if I can find any more clues regarding this quote just in case."

"Thank you, Misako. This is more information than we could have hoped for," Wu said before stepping forward. He looked over at Pixal and Skylor. "Now, I believe we have also figured out where we plan to depart from here to set up the new base."

The two women walked over to face the whole group as well. Skylor gave a nod to the sensei before turning to the others. "Well, we plan to have the Samurai X Cave as our base of operations, but we have way too many numbers for us all to stay inside the cave at the same time." The amber ninja then moved her gaze over to Ronin. "We've also talked about moving the refugees to a more secure location that's far enough away from the city. A place that also has much more space for them."

"Okay... what did you have in mind?" Ronin asked with an arched brow.

Skylor's grin widened while she placed her hands on her hips. "We take everyone to my father's island."

"Wait, your father... as in Chen, the villain?" Lloyd asked with a knitted brow.

"The same guy that apparently tried to steal our counterparts' powers to turn himself into a snake and take over Ninjago?" Nya furthered, making Scales hiss in irritation.

"My father and his goons are long gone. The island is just a normal noodle factory now for my restaurants," Skylor explained. "But his home, the place where he mainly held his tournament, is still there. It has dozens of rooms and more than enough space for all the rebels, plus the refugees."

"But what about our presence putting the refugees in danger? Wouldn't we just be putting them in the same situation they're in now?" Lloyd asked.

"No, because here they have no cover or security protecting them. Miles of jungle surround my father's island, along with his many traps and tricks that we can use to help protect the refugees if threats do find their way to the island," Skylor stated before scratching the back of her head. "Which makes me very glad I never got around to clearing all that stuff out."

"At least now, though, we have the island to hide away most of our forces while we use the Samurai X Cave as our main base of operations," Pixal stated with a smile of her own.

"This all sounds like a great plan and all, but how are you gonna get everyone to the island? You're not thinking about making multiple trips with the Bounty, are you?" Ronin added.

"No, I will need to craft a type of ship, so we can safely sail those who the Bounty cannot carry across the water. It will take me until this evening to finish it, if I get some help from Dr. Borg and Zane," Pixal said with a confident stance. She then looked over at the second redhead in the room, who sat behind the ninja team. "I could also use some assistance from you too, Stellar."

"Me?" Stellar asked with a raised brow. She was honestly surprised the android even remembered her name.

"Yes, I've heard you are a bit of an inventor yourself, and I have seen the laser you made on your wristwatch. We are in a major time crunch, and with my usual team of minidroids destroyed, I could use all the help I can get," Pixal added, making the redhead smile.

Lloyd then stepped closer while his team, minus Nya, rose to their feet. "Great, because while you're doing that, we can take a trip to our realm to secure that Tiger Widow Venom to help us fight against Nadakhan and his pirates."

"Honestly... I completely forgot about him for a minute there," Stellar added from her seat on top of a crate.

"Right, I still need to inform you both about who he is and what he is capable of," Pixal stated, looking at both Misako and Wu. "I am still not sure how he factors into this whole situation with Damian and Ethereal, but we must not lose sight of him. He is a serious threat as well and will be a large obstacle to overcome if he gets between us and rescuing the ninja. He likely plans to capture them to take control over this realm for himself, so we need to locate the others quickly."

"Alright, I will talk with Harumi and Scott about what they know of the palace and their plans in taking over the stadium. We only have a limited amount of time before someone finds us here, so we need to use it wisely," Wu reminded. Ray and Maya then moved away from their spot beside the shelves.

"Whatever you need, we'll help," Ray said with a stern look. "We're not keeping to the sidelines anymore, Wu. Our memories have been coming back, and we want to rescue our children."

"Ray's right. I'm not going to stand here in this tea shop another second while my daughter and son are being used as pawns for that monster," Maya said while clenching her fists.

Wu nodded towards the parents. He looked over the entire group. Each one of them held their own look of determination, waiting to spring into action at any moment. He smiled. "Alright, we better get started then."

...

(Movie Pov)

Location: Brewing Comfort

Time: 11:23 AM

~~~~~

Back in the Movie Ninja's Realm, Quill was unpacking a few boxes in his shop. He stood beside one of the shelves and began restocking some of the more popular teas.

All of a sudden, though, he felt a gentle wisp of wind. He turned his head to look around the quiet shop. No customers were present, and no windows were open. Despite all that, the wind began to pick up even more. Quill set down the tea bags, pushed up his glasses, and walked towards the center of the room.

The tea expert soon yelped when a sudden flash of light blinded his vision and a wave of energy shoved him back. The blast rattled the entire building and knocked several stacks of tea and other items to the floor. When the light died away and Quill sat up while coughing from all the flying dust, he found three figures now standing in the middle of his tea shop.

"Lloyd?" Quill asked, recognizing the blonde teen leading the group. The Green Ninja searched around the shop and smiled when he spotted the tea expert.

"Quill! Oh good, we made it back to the right realm," he said before walking over and helping the man up.

"You're back already? Where are the others? Where is Stellar?" Quill asked once he scanned over the other two newcomers. He only saw Zane and a young woman with red hair, who definitely was not the person he was looking for.

"We came back to grab something important. The threat back in our counterpart's realm is worse than we thought, so we had most of the team stay behind to make sure they have all the back up they need," Lloyd explained.

"Oh... Well, will this something that you need be enough to stop the threat?" Quill asked with a strained smile. He tried his best to not look worried.

Lloyd glanced away for a second, scratching the back of his head. "Well, it will be a huge help in stopping one of the threats."

"There's more than one!?" Quill screeched while pulling at his neatly combed hair.

"Three to be exact," Zane said, which made Quill's skin turn pale white.

"But don't worry! We're handling it," Lloyd said, despite his confident tone fading. The tea expert then began to hyperventilate.

"Oh, oh, this is not good! Please tell me Stellar is okay. I was the one who pushed her to go, and I would never forgive myself if she--"

"Stellar's fine. She stayed back to help Pixal with crafting a boat that we need to sail by tonight," the stranger with red hair said after she stepped forward. Quill stared at the newcomer before taking slower inhales. He nodded in her direction as he continued his deep breaths.

"Quill, this is Skylor. She's... well, Skylor's counterpart, heh," Lloyd said with a weak chuckle.

"Nice to meet you..." Quill muttered in between breaths.

"I actually came here to talk to my counterpart. I made a promise to tell her something. Do you know where she is?" Skylor asked as she scanned around the room, finally acknowledging her new surroundings.

"She and the rest of her team went out yesterday to find the buyer of a smuggling operation they stopped a couple of days ago, but I haven't seen them since. Wu went out this morning to try to find them," Quill stated with a growing frown.

The others soon copied his concern as they looked at each other.

"What should we do? Should we go look for them?" Zane asked.

"But we don't have much time. We need to get the venom and get back before everyone departs from Ronin's tea shop," Skylor said, turning to look at the Green Ninja.

"Yeah, but that's not until late tonight. Besides, we're ninja, remember? It's what we do," Lloyd said. He stood taller now that he was sure about something.

"Well, I never officially claimed to be a ninja, but whatever," Skylor said with a sigh.

Lloyd turned back to Quill, who was looking at the spilled items all over his shop. "Do you know where my uncle went to go look for them?"

"It was a warehouse downtown, between 25th and WildBerry," Quill said while he recalled his previous conversation with the sensei.

"Thanks. Come on, guys. The giant spider will have to wait," Lloyd said as he headed for the door.

"Aw, but I brought my sparklers, so I could be the bait again," Zane said while pulling out the sticks from his pocket.

Quill opened his mouth from the mention of a large spider, but he quickly shook his head. "I'm not even going to ask," he said after the ninja exited the tea shop.

As the three ninja raced down the busy sidewalk of Ninjago City, they rushed past a coffee shop that was bustling with customers, with a line out the door and everything. One of the customers, who sat at a table by the window, took notice of the colorful ninja, despite her face practically engraved on her phone.

The customer was an android. Her silver hair was tied up in two small buns that were high up on the back of her head with matching strands of hair that shaped both sides of her pure white jaw, which carried purple lines. The top half of her face, though, was a screen that had two green digital dots for her eyes and curved rectangles for eyebrows. When she watched the ninja racing down the street, those green dots soon flashed red while a tick mark appeared on the side of her forehead.

The young android groaned before dialing a number on her phone. It rang a few times until a voice spoke from the other end.

Pixal? What is it? I'm busy threatening my prisoners!

The teenage robot rolled her eyes at her creator as she examined her new polished nails. "I just spotted those ninja you've been looking for."

There was a pause. The android then gained a dull gaze when she heard a loud cackle from the other end of the phone.

Excellent! Looks like they didn't skip town after all! Wonderful, Pixal. Bring them to me.

"Only if you raise my allowance," Pixal said before taking a sip of her frosted cup of coffee.

What!? No, I will most certainly not, young lady!

"Fine, then no ninja for you," Pixal replied with a slight smirk.

I--You--Argh! Fine! Well played, my apprentice/daughter of mine. I would be more impressed with your wickedness if it wasn't burning a hole in my wallet.

"Happy to be of service, Dr. Borg," the android finished with obvious sass in her tone before ending the call. She tucked away her phone and took one last big gulp of her coffee. Once she quietly stood up, the teen robot then morphed her fist into a large arm cannon, causing many customers to yelp at the sudden threat. She then moved towards the counter and shoved people away, who hovered around it. The cashier trembled when the android aimed her arm cannon right at him.

"Alright, give me a refill on this drink and then hand over all the money in the register," Pixal spat while waving around her empty cup with her other hand.

...

(Show Pov)

Location: Steep Wisdom

Time: 12:56 PM

~~~~~

When Lloyd woke up that morning, his mind was still foggy. He was haunted with more voices and visions as he slept, leaving him more and more irritated.

He couldn't deny any longer that these supposed locked memories were his own, but something was not right. The visions were still fuzzy, and he could not put a face to any of the voices echoing in his mind. This frustrated him the most because it was like he couldn't link himself to these memories. It was as if he and his mysterious past were on two separate islands, and he had no way to get across the water to reach it.

The closest he felt to these memories feeling like his own was when he interacted with Damian's head guard the night before. He knew that guy, and not just from his past criminal affairs with his gang. He had that same feeling when he spotted that 'Zane' guy everyone has been talking about strolling down the hall of the little tea shop earlier with Dr. Borg and Pixal.

Lloyd had to partially agree with what the Green Ninja talked about back inside Borg Tower. He did know these guys. The people in that photograph... he just had to remember.

His plan was to speak with either the head guard or Zane to help him jog his memories, but he first needed to find his uncle and mother. He knew Misako had left early in the morning to fetch some scrolls from the monastery, which meant the rebels were planning their next strategy. Since he hadn't heard anything all morning, Lloyd planned to locate his uncle, so he could find out where this crazy resistance was dragging him next.

Lloyd walked down the back hallway of the tea shop. All the refugees were up and about now, making their way through the shop to either grab lunch or talk about the many new arrivals from last night. What was obvious, though, were the many glares Lloyd was receiving as soon as he left his room.

The teen expected this. He was the infamous leader of a gang that wreaked havoc across the city. He knew a lot of the refugees would not appreciate his presence when they were trying to escape another chaotic leader, even if he had given away a lot of his stolen items to the people in the lower districts. The glares did not phase Lloyd. At least, he did not make it seem like they did. He shrugged off the looks and kept his head held high as he continued his search for Wu.

When he turned a corner, he spotted a couple people exiting what appeared to be a storage room. One was a young man with a hoodie and baseball cap. He turned around to thank Wu and Misako, who emerged after them.

Lloyd smiled, relieved to finally be done with his search as he headed towards them. What he didn't notice, though, was the second person that emerged with the young man. She strolled down the hall, passing Lloyd along the way, and seemed to be drifting off with her thoughts while she walked, humming a little tune to herself.

Spider's in the house. Sleep, sleep.

The spider bit the mouse. Sleep, deep.

Don't wake up or else, you'll find a spider in your mouth.

Lloyd's body froze. His muscles tensed. His breathing grew shallow while his heart pounded in his ears.

That tune. That voice. That eerie lullaby belonged to one of the voices that's been haunting him. Worse than that, this song down right frightened him to his core.

Lloyd ignored the looks of concern Wu and Misako were giving him before he turned his body slowly. He finally acknowledged the young girl, who continued to walk down the hall without a care in the world. That light blonde hair and gentle voice seemed to yank the teen out of the present moment and pull him towards a fuzzy memory.

"H-Harumi?" Lloyd asked.

The second teen stopped. Her shoulders seemed to tense as well from the new voice. When Harumi turned, time seemed to stop for both of them. They watched each other carefully. The longer they stared, the more the gears inside their heads began to turn.

For Harumi, her memories were already starting to slowly return ever since she started interacting with Wu and especially Garmadon, who both discussed a lot about the ninja. However, the sight of Lloyd was the final strike, shattering the glass box that contained the last of her missing memories.

Her revenge against the ninja. The real person she blamed for her parents' death for the longest time. The boy who also protected her and aided her when she later realized who was truly responsible for the Great Devourer.

A smile soon grew over the young lady's cheeks. The last time she and Lloyd spoke, they had been on good terms, despite the Police Commissioner and his men still locking her up for her crimes not long after.

"Lloyd! It's so good to see you," Harumi said with clear joy at the fact that she had finally remembered everything in that moment.

For Lloyd, though, only a few of his memories became clear to him. Not only that, but all these memories, these horrible and painful memories, came rushing through him as if they were happening all over again.

The gang leader was furious. More than that. He was seething with rage. As he stared at the sweet face in front of him, he heard her voice ringing in his ear with a sinister tone.

Tell me, Lloyd, how many times has Ninjago almost fallen on your watch?

How many times have you ninja failed, and let others pay the price?

This. This is what I wanted. To see your father's return, and for you to lose everything!

Because you're trusting and gullible and weak.

"Lloyd?" Harumi asked, stepping closer to the teen.

Ever since Borg Tower, Lloyd's anger was starting to diminish, along with his Oni powers. Yet here, right now at this moment...

All Lloyd could feel was pure rage.

"You... You conniving, heartless..." Lloyd mumbled. His fists engulfed in purple flames. His eyes glowed violet while fangs sprouted through his clenched teeth.

Harumi shrank back, startled by the drastic change in the teen's tone. "Lloyd, please... I know you're furious with me, but you have to know that I'm good now. I do not wish to--"

"YOU MONSTER!" Lloyd screamed. His voice deepened to an unnatural degree before he sprinted forward with flaming fists.

...

(Show Pov)

Location: The Former Jade Palace

Time: 11:52 PM

~~~~~

Once again, Nya faced another long day in the forge. Endless hours of work right after barely having any sleep the night before thanks to her meeting with the team, it left the young woman haggard.

Yet, still she pushed on. Tonight, she was on a mission. She needed to secure blueprints from the Engineering Team's workshop. It was late enough that she was sure that the room would be empty, so Nya made her way to her destination.

After racing through the Catacombs and sneaking past guards in the palace halls, Nya pulled open the door to the rather large workshop. She kept the door cracked, so she could see through the pitch black darkness. The blacksmith passed the giant metal doors on the right of the room, which closed off the tunnels to transport the new vehicles, and she maneuvered around the wooden tables for crafting and large cabinets of tools and spare parts. If she wasn't currently on a mission right now, Nya would have stopped to admire everything about this workshop.

After all, engineering was more her interest than being a blacksmith. She'd trade places in a heartbeat, but Nya shook off the thought when she spotted the lead supervisor's desk in the corner of the room. Several filing cabinets stood beside it, likely filled with all the department's past projects. Nya reached for the desk first, yanking open the top right draw and sifting through the pile of papers. She had done this before when she had to grab blueprints for her team's initial plan, so she was hoping the supervisor would keep them in the same spot as last--

"Yes!" Nya whispered quietly when she unraveled one blueprint and scanned over the design. It was exactly what she was looking for. The blacksmith took a blank piece of paper and pencil off of the desk and started copying the design onto the paper. Once she was finished, she rolled back up the blueprint before tucking it back into the draw. She started rolling up her piece of paper and--

The lights switched on. Nya dove to the ground behind the desk. She didn't hear any sound for a few seconds, so the blacksmith peeked around towards the door. It was the Engineering Department's supervisor. Jay, she believed his name to be. The young man let out a yawn, lazily scanning the workshop before shutting the door behind him.

"Who the heck left the door open... It was probably Albert. Oh, wait, I mean 'Fugi-Dove'. I can't believe that weirdo managed to get a job here," Jay grumbled to himself before turning his head in the direction of his desk.

Nya panicked. She ducked her head back behind the desk and prayed that the guy didn't see her. She heard Jay's footsteps growing closer, so Nya dove underneath the desk, hating everything second of how much this mission was going wrong. She soon saw Jay's lower half walk past her, and she was so thankful that the rolling chair currently in front of her was probably the only thing keeping her from being discovered by the supervisor. Honestly, her hiding place was so bad that she was beginning to wonder if he was blind.

Jay sifted through a pile of papers on his desk, tapping his foot as he read over the documents. Nya then heard a groan. "Ugh! I knew those guys didn't fill out this form. How am I supposed to sign off on the next project, if they're not even doing their jobs!"

Nya rolled her eyes from the whining young man.

Can this guy just leave already?

She cast her gaze down to the floor, and that's when she noticed it. The paper. Her sketch of the blueprints. It laid on the floor about a foot away from her, which was also right in the young man's peripheral. Nya cursed under her breath. She had let the paper slip out of her hands during the rush.

Once the supervisor stepped away from the desk, continuing to examine his documents, Nya took this opportunity to reach for her paper. She made her movements slow, leaning forward while also attempting to maneuver around the chair. The edge of the paper just reached the tip of her fingers, but Nya made an error. She accidentally placed her hand on the base of the rolling chair, and of course, too much pressure on the wheels caused the chair to move back. Nya went with it and fell forward onto the floor with a loud oof!

"Uh... what are you doing?"

Nya froze. She lifted herself off the ground and looked to her left to see Jay staring right at her. The blacksmith stared back, looking dumbfounded. Eventually, she stood up, being sure to snatch up the paper discreetly before turning to the supervisor.

"I was just uh... cleaning. I'm one of the janitors and--"

"Hey, wait, you're that girl I saw sneaking around a few nights ago," Jay started with a squinted gaze. Nya's eyes widened. She had nearly forgotten about that exchange, where she had to hide behind some curtains to escape patrolling guards. Jay then placed his hands on his hips with a clear frown. "What do you think you're doing in here? And don't tell me you're a janitor. I don't see any cleaning supplies on you, and David is the only one who cleans in here. And, I know he hates it when people try to move in on his work," the supervisor continued with a matter-of-fact attitude.

"I uh... I was just-- I--I was just--just," Nya clenched her fists tight before letting out an exasperated sigh. She finally met the supervisor's gaze with a deep frown of her own. "Please, I'm not trying to cause any trouble. I need to save my brother and--"

"Save your brother?" Jay asked. His hostile demeanor quickly melted away when he finally took in the young woman's appearance. Her pony tail was a complete mess, sweat and stains covered her nearly black uniform, and her eyes were so bloodshot that he thought she was about to collapse any second. He paused for a second, noticing the rawness of her hands with a couple burn marks, clearly the result of some kind of intense labor.

"What position do you have in the palace?" Jay continued.

Nya glanced to her right for a second, contemplating on how much she should tell this stranger, but the truth was likely her only card left to play. "I'm a blacksmith. I work in the catacombs underneath the palace."

"Underneath the palace? Damian has people working down there?" Jay asked with the most baffled look. He shook his head for a second before ruffling his frizzled hair. "No way... I knew that guy was a jerk, but this... Does he have you guys trapped down there or something? You look half dead!"

Nya narrowed her gaze before crossing her arms. "Thanks..."

Jay's eyes widened. He held up his hands in a sudden panic. "I mean, not that you don't look nice. You look great. You're beautiful actually!" Nya flinched from the sudden compliment as the guy rambled on. "I'm sorry, I just--uh... W-What were we talking about?"

"Damian? Being a monster?" Nya furthered.

"Right! Yeah! I had no idea that he was doing that to people. I mean, I can kind of believe it. He's been forcing all us workers up here to not leave the palace and double down on work. Something about how those rebels and the Tarragon Dragon's are running rapid on the streets?" Jay guessed while scratching his chin. "I mean, apparently, the resistance even captured Damian's head guard yesterday, so I guess it's been getting pretty serious out there."

"Yeah, well, I'm not sure I fully trust that resistance. I'm just here, so I can save my brother from Damian's Battle Arena, and eventually, rescue all the blacksmiths underneath the palace," Nya said, meeting the young man's gaze with a hardened look, but Jay could see a slight plea in her eyes.

"And your brother's one of the fighters in the stadium?" Jay asked with concern now filling his features. He was starting to see a pattern in the tyrant's actions.

Nya nodded, gaining more disdain in her demeanor. "He's forcing him and several others to fight. Damian just treats so many of us like his puppets. Please, you have to let me go. He needs to be stopped."

Jay's brow knitted. He stared at the young woman's light blue eyes, searching for any sign of deceit, but he couldn't deny the state she was in, or that her stories make more sense that what he has been lead to believe.

Jay soon smiled. "Okay, I won't stop you."

"Really?" Nya asked, looking more surprised than ever.

"Yeah, I knew that the whole Battle Arena looked fishy from the start, and I did think it was weird that I never noticed any type of forge around this place, despite Damian's soldiers constantly having brand new armor," Jay spat with a disgust tone. He yanked on his shirt collar, fidgeting with it as he dwelt on all this sudden information. "In fact, let me know if you ever need anything. I want all this to be over, so I can see my parents and the outside world again too."

Relief washed over the blacksmith as she stared at the supervisor with a pleasant grin. Her eyes, though, caught sight of something that glinted in the room's light when Jay adjusted his shirt collar.

"Hey... what's that?" Nya asked, pointing towards something underneath the young man's uniform. Jay looked down before pulling out his hidden necklace. It was a golden charm, well half of a charm. A dragon was printed on the front of it, against a black background. It caught the young woman's full attention as her eyes widened.

"Oh this? It's just something I always wear. Not sure where I got it from, but I'm kind of attached to it, heh. Weird, right?" Jay stated with a chuckle.

Nya, though, didn't laugh. She stared at the charm, mesmerized by the design before she shook herself awake. "Actually, what's really weird is that I have one just like it." The blacksmith pulled a charm out that was tucked underneath her uniform. It was gold too with a black dragon painted on the front. Its curved shape was inverted to Jay's charm.

The two stared at their charms with lips slightly parted in utter astonishment. They inched their necklaces together, and just as they suspected, the two connected perfectly. All at once, images flashed through both of their minds.

Spinning tornadoes, clashing weapons, warm embraces, and joyful laughter.

One image specifically was emphasized among the rest. It was the least blurry, and it showed both of them when they were just young teens.

He cannot talk, but he wants to know if you like blue.

It's my favorite color!

Yes!

When the vision dissolved, the two had grazed their fingers from their connected charms, causing them to snap their focus back onto each other.

A slight gasp left both of their mouths, and neither noticed the light violet glow that flowed from Jay's hand and towards Nya's from their small contact. The two pulled both their hands and charms away from each other. They locked eyes once again, alarm filling their faces.

"Who are you?" they both asked at the same time.

Before either could process the strange moment, the door to the workshop busted open. The two turned their heads, and dread filled the pit of Nya's stomach when she saw several Prime Guardians rushing into the room.

"You two are under arrest!" the leading guard shouted while his eyes glowed violet from underneath his helmet.

"What!? Hey, I think you guys have got it all wrong. This is my workshop, and I don't think--"

"Jay Walker and Nya Smith. You are both under arrest for conspiracy and treason against Lord Damian!" the leading guard spat before more guards rushed over towards the duo with cuffs.

"How--What!? Guys, you can't be serious!" Jay shouted. His eyes were wide in pure disbelief.

Was his workshop bugged or something?

How did they know what they were talking about so quickly?

What was going on?

Both Nya and Jay threw punches at the closest guards, but there were too many piling into the room. The armored soldiers quickly pulled their hands behind their backs and slapped on the cuffs. They then started shoving the two out the door.

"Take her to the dungeons. She will be dealt with later. Lord Damian wants to speak with Jay Walker immediately," the leading guard ordered, pointing down the hall for the guards holding Nya.

"No, No! Please! Stop!" Jay shouted as he was pulled in the opposite direction of the blacksmith.

Nya thrashed against the guards' hold with several angry grunts. "Grah! Let me go! Let me go!"

"Nya!" Jay called out. He locked eyes with the young woman for a split second. Fear consumed his features, and he saw that the same emotion in the blacksmith's eyes.

"Jay!" Nya cried with tears in her eyes. It was all her fault. She messed up. She was the one who got caught. She was the one who couldn't keep her mouth shut.

Everything. Her whole mission. This vaguely familiar guy's safety. Possibly even her own life.

All of it... was over.